Tag: Unfinished Novels

  • McDonald-Sayer Turns Away From His Dream

    McDonald-Sayer Turns Away From His Dream

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, was a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, is a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans four years previously that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

    Chapter 1

    In which our hero’s history catches up with him. We discover his family. The mob solidifies and a lady of ability is introduced.

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, is a problem for John McDonald-Sayer. He had stipulated when best laying plans four years previously that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     McDonald-Sayer turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders McDonald-Sayer,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before McDonald-Sayer left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     McDonald-Sayer is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     McDonald-Sayer has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What McDonald-Sayer saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as McDonald-Sayer was flat on his back Peru or Columbia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of McDonald-Sayer’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jumped ship wrapped in financial lifejackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     McDonald-Sayer, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates McDonald-Sayer. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the McDonald-Sayers.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs McDonald-Sayer’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     McDonald-Sayer falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John McDonald-Sayer. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, McDonald-Sayer senior would say. “Find your inner strength peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that lead to a pleasing realisation of this own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father mediated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself with remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years had passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John McDonald-Sayer stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The McDonald-Sayer family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    Chapter 2

    Following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the McDonald-Sayer boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azure exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However, following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakeness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs McDonald-Sayer spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, so this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls as “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves it as such. He was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shootingwear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”

    Chapter 3

    “History? fuck it.”

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complimented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echo with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and called up another music channel. 

    “History? fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lays Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All god cons, seriously, I was in there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was with lots with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each others arms in the same Salvation Army bunkbed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-yourselfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John McDonald-Sayer since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who following a particularly heroic sex binge had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Chapter 4

    You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dali Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is still awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imaging me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really abut time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, McDonald-Sayer begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear McDonald-Sayer,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the McDonald-Sayer glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major super market chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    Chapter 5

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards…

    During his Bali dummy-spit, McDonald-Sayer had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with an major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where McDonald-Sayer had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than a the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy McDonald-Sayer asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at this sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and biting her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”

    Chapter 6

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a booze hound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails of, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police do show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Chapter 7

    “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building…

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building set in the sea of the centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted since ever they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t.

    So, she’s Zooming with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. I didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is a perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barelycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob takes up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.

    Chapter 8

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy. And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks dream Me. 

    Chapter 9

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    An amateur band starts to practice in a nearby yard. I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who its by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either.

    That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing.

    This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding the remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Chapter 10

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm.

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and over-heating.

    Chapter 11

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make to”, he consults the notes again, “not go to, to miss out on going to skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said. Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words comes come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti has a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Chapter 12

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do).

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling.

    He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) breaths out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid hea, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands.

    He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that are going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billy Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are not spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, his has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    Chapter 13

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces of that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I.

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy, I’m hiding from. Ironic that.

    Chapter 14

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John McDonald-Sayer is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for the all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other.

    Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does in seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she’s arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again.

    She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where gets a servant to sets out ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils.

    He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Chapter 15

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they needs to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply.

    Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all the Burroughs crap to British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa McDonald-Sayer personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about the me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself and makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what’s he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about the die and she’s here to see it.

    Chapter 16

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it.

    Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be it any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Chapter 17

    These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close.

    Family members died on her like a pigeons fed poison bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d intersected a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply

    with a quip. He is dead.

    Chapter 18

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him.

    The End

  • The Little Man

    The Little Man

    Nobody he knew would have dared to steal Keith Kinsey’s car. Like his house, his holiday villa on the south coast, his children, his wife, his space at the greyhound track, even his seat at West Ham, that car as sacrosanct. Do not touch. On pain of death, or at least torture.

    Kinsey stood and looked at the spot that recalled his 1972 white E-type and went momentarily blank. Fumbling, he pulled the mobile phone from the inside pocket of his overcoat and speed-dialled Tommy Mallion.

    “Talk to me”, Tommy had learnt that from a TV series, he liked it because he didn’t have to give any information away.

    Kinsey could see Tommy in his boxers and T-shirt, coffee in hand, waking from his regular three-hour sleep. He heard the country music in the background mixed with the pinched sounds of the three Mallion children preparing for school; he smelt the scrambled eggs and ham flowing through the fresh, Costa Rican coffee aroma. Tommy was a man of habit; he was reliable.

    “Tommo, someone has stolen my Jaguar.”

    “That’s not good mate. Where was it?”

    “Outside the house.”

    “Your house?”

    “Yes, my fucking house!”

    “Cunts”

    “Yes”

    Their conversations were often triangular in shape, tapering to monosyllables from a reasonably informative base. They’d known each other since primary school, aged five, a gang of two that attracted a wider membership by illustration of their particular forms of rucking. Neither family solved things by talking; there was really no need when your “life-choice options” were based on wanting, finding, getting, keeping.

    This end of the triangle meant that action was called for. Tommy was fuelling himself. Tommy waited.

    “Tom, why would someone be stupid enough to nick my Jaguar?”, a question, strange, un-Kinsey-like. But in recent weeks the boss had been showing occasional signs of uncertainty. At Stratford dogtrack, the previous Wednesday, Kinsey stood looking into the middle distance, quietly humming the theme tune to Match of the Day – a program he’d stopped watching three years before when he had equipped the house with cable (not exactly purchased of course, more an acquisition). This was not what Kinsey did, he didn’t hum, he didn’t stare, and he didn’t wring his hands obsessively, he certainly did not wipe his eyes with the back of his hand. Kinsey looked you in the eye, sized you up, acted on instinct, and kept his hands in his pockets or at his side.

    True, in the forty years that he’d known Kinsey, Tommy Mallion had seen him cry; he’d cried when West Ham beat Arsenal in the 1980 Cup Final. He’d cried once in the playground at school when he’d been burnt with a cigarette, he’d even cried when his mother was cremated. These were all acceptable situations – aside from the fag-incident, but that was soon dealt with during metalwork class.

    Anyway, Stratford dog track – could have been a bit of torn bookie’s ticket, could have been some sawdust. It was the in-tune, quite delicate humming, and the blank staring that couldn’t be accounted for so easily. Still, time moves on, we change a little with age, maybe Kinsey was thinking about his mum. They’d bought more beer, got a tip for the next race and they’d moved on.

    “Tommy, who would have stolen my motor? It’s not on Tom, it’s off, it’s a bad thing. For God’s sake Tommo, there’s nothing sacred any more, there’s nothing standing still. You can’t even park a car outside your own house without some ankle-biter coming along and abusing you. I love that car Tommy, you know that. I’ve had some good times in that car, and now someone’s taken it away.” The phone went dead.

    Kinsey turned around, crunching the gravel, and went back under the gables, through the hardwood, metal reinforced front door and into his sitting room. He checked to ensure that all his prints of Admiral Lord Nelson remained on duty on each wall. He plonked himself down on his recliner. He flicked the TV to video and hit play to restart the “West Ham Greats” compilation he’d been watching the night before. His mobile rang and he switched it off.

    Martin Peters was moving up the right wing at Upton Park, in a game against Burnley. He pushed the ball ahead of him past a defender, Geoff Hurst was moving into position just inside the eighteen-yard line. It was a classic move that ended in another Hurst goal. Kinsey, Tommy and Tommy’s dad, Chas were in the crowd behind the Burnley goal, in the Chicken Run. It was 1965… or so.

    The forty-five year old Kinsey wasn’t concentrating on the game however. He was trying to see himself in the crowd. He’d been trying to find himself, cheering, looking tough, smiling, confident in that crowd for three or four nights now. He knew he was in there somewhere.

    He got up and went to get his cigarettes from the sideboard, letting the tape run on, hearing Kenneth Wolstenholme extolling the values of Ron Greenwood’s footballing academy.

    Tommy put the phone down and turned to his wifey, Alison.

    “Keith’s motor has been nicked, right from in front of his house, his E-Type, just like that. I’ve got to go out”. He drank his coffee, tapped each of his boys on the head and went upstairs to get changed.

    On the short journey over to the Kinsey’s he made some phone calls, more in hope than in expectation. The chances of anybody admitting to anything were slim.

    Tommy thought about the E-Type, it was a pleasant enough motor, it came with the kind of glamour that appealed to Kinsey. It ran when it was expected to, and it was a status symbol of sorts. It didn’t seem to be worth the grief that it appeared to be giving his old friend though, and that was vexing. Kinsey had been powering down in the past six months, not starting anything new, making pacts rather than indulging in aggressive acquisitions.

    He had no immediate family to worry about, his mother had died three years previously, his father thirty years before that. The Kinsey wife and the Kinsey kid were in Spain, and had been for five or six years. The kid, Stephan, was slow, not the full load, breech birth, brain damage, upsetting. Any sense of fatherhood seeped away after the first round of wetting the baby’s head. 

    Everybody was raucous but in a way that suggested that the main man should be treated with due care and attention. Everybody said once drunk enough, that the advances in medical science that would be made over the ensuing years would ensure he lived forever.

    Keith sliced his time in the nursery thin when he realised, on its second birthday, that any kind of relationship would be pipe-dreaming. The child, his son, the packet of his blood brought to life by him, wouldn’t say anything to him. Kinsey hadn’t been able to square the attention Stephen needed with the attention needed to keep it and its mother fed and clothed in a suitable style. He didn’t talk about Stephan a great deal. No one talked about Stephen very much.

    The wife was moody.

    To the beautiful, unpredictable, classy slut, Angela, the child was an epiphany. His reliance meant that she had something more to do than sit around the house looking great and feeling like she should be slopping out every morning and evening. The separation could have been a combative affair, as Kinsey had been able to convince himself that the wife and kid were off on a lengthy holiday. The sun would be good for the child.

    Angela tried again and again to make him look in the child’s eyes, to take joy in the smile of recognition that warmed its face on seeing his father. Keith couldn’t be doing with it. After six months when the teething made sleep possible only in the West End flat, he’d suggested they get a nanny.

    “We can get out again, people have been missing you. It’ll give you a chance to get back into shape, to enjoy yourself.”

    She’d rejected the suggestion out of hand, the baby in her arms making chirrups and coos even as its father was attempting to off-lay any responsibility. Kinsey had lit a cigarette as Angela flew at him in a kind of temper he’d never seen before. He was stumped for words. He went to the club.

    Now he sat in front of the video, with the kid’s photograph staring back from the gold frame on top of the TV. He wanted it in a home, away from him, away from his wife, out of the house, somewhere nice to visit, somewhere that it could dribble and mewl, cough and lie pale in the quiet with people who found that kind of thing acceptable. He wanted it gone but he could hear it now, upstairs, chattering in a hidden language that Angela appeared to understand.

    He wanted to see himself. He’d thought that with a son he would be able to see himself somehow. Maybe he could. A tiny cripple unable to cope without having everything done for him, dribbling confusion and showing no fear as the rest of the world walked by. It was possible, he thought as he rewound the tape to the point where Hurst picked up the ball, that he’d deserved to be saddled with a wife who loved this damage more than the stability that he’d tried to provide.

    As far as Tommy could see, Keith was sitting pretty.

    Keith turned off the video, he was going to leave the TV blasting white noise, but it seemed too untidy, a little too brash sitting there kicking out chaos. He went upstairs and changed out of his suit and into a pair of dark green cords, a black polo shirt and a zip-fronted red fleece. He put his feet into loafers, brogues and cowboy boots before finally settling on a sandy-coloured pair of hiking boots. He placed his Tag Heuer chronometer on the bedside table alongside a bottle of Pelligrino, the Spanish bullfighter ashtray and the radio alarm clock, adjusted the quilt, made sure he had his wallet in his fleece pocket, sat down and began to sob.

    His hands were on his knees, his feet planted firmly on the rich carpet, his upper body shaking violently. As the tears came, he began a low, dark growling moan that maintained a frequency that seemed to resonate with every thought that he was trying to block off. He looked ahead, refusing to bow his head. He saw the door with his dressing gown hanging off its single, faux golden hook. He closed his eyes and tried to picture himself in his Jaguar, tooling down the Embankment past Hungerford Bridge, on his way to his reserved spot in the NCP car park next to the Ship pub on Wardour Street.

    As he drove, he had a tape of Churchill’s speeches on the CD player. The E-Type was a manual, and he had control. He drove at a constant 45mph, knowing where he was going – Soho, a bit of business, some chat, a coffee – he was prepared for familiar faces, the same old flannel, the same dance of negotiation, compromise and increased profits that he’d been engaged in since he left school.

    As he drove, the river to his left parted slowly – upstream disappearing towards the sea, downstream towards the source – revealing centuries of debris, mud-filled hulks, sails and footprints. The footprints began in the middle of the river and travelled in circles, he looked again and saw the sails were covering bodies, their blood flowing out like water colour, tie-dying the fabric. Once in a while, one of the bodies turned over, as if in sleep.

    There were four hulks, wooden ships, each on their sides, prows pointing up stream, masts broken. Suddenly one of them fell to pieces, leaving its ribs showing. The others followed suit, their skins sucked into the mud. He remembered a visit to the HMS Victory in Portsmouth, he’d hated it, the smell, the claustrophobia. He’d especially despised the picture of Nelson lying ready to die, surrounded by his officers who looked down on him. The battle won, they were thinking of their rewards, their glory, the career paths that defeating the French and the Spanish would offer.

    As far as he was concerned, Nelson was the top boy; Hardy, Collingwood, all the rest not only lacked his skills, they also lacked his charisma. It was that which attracted him to the lord admiral. Someone, a long time ago, had told him that charisma was a quality that no one could gain; all the money in the world couldn’t buy you charisma. You could cheat and look like you had talent, but there was no way that you could make shortcuts to charisma.

    He bought a postcard of the picture anyway.

    Understanding that this was some kind of waking dream, he stopped the car in the middle of Parliament Square and walked back to the Embankment. The tableau was still there, the bodies moving slowly, tossing and turning, the ships disappearing, nothing making very much sense. The sun was high in the sky being refracted in all directions by the riverbed slurry. He lifted his right hand to shield his eyes, and realised that it was covered in mud and the mud was peppered with small shiny stones, glistening shards, lumps of gem which got into his eyes, right into his cornea, into the optic nerve, travelling at high speed; he followed them as they moved towards his brain. The mud and gems hit his brain, strangely with a thud that resonated out and into the river causing its bed to rupture and swallow its own contents with a deep, greasy sigh.

    The traffic had started again. The river swept back in. People walked by ignoring him.

    He stood up from the bed and walked to the bedside table again, opening the top drawer. He took out a small, leather-bound notebook and a child-protected pot of pills, wiped his face with the back of his sleeve and walked downstairs to the kitchen.

    His address book was renewed every year so this one was coming to the end of its lifespan. He turned to the ‘S’ entries, picked the phone from the wall and dialled a number in France. While he waited for the call to connect, he lit a cigarette, and tore some notepaper from the pad stuck next to the phone. He was crying again, but this time it was more controlled, almost harmonic. Another part of him prepared the statement he was about to make.

    A woman answered, took his name and went off to look for the Monsieur. Kinsey waited, tapping his cigarette, tapping his fingers. He thought about a cup of tea, filled the kettle, placed a teabag in a mug and, phone shouldered, got the milk from the fridge.

    “Allo? Keith?”

    “Andre, how are you? Sorry to call on a workday but something’s come up that I need to talk to you about”, the kettle boiled and clicked itself off. Kinsey started pouring the boiling water on the bag.

    “Go ahead, sounds important,” Andre Salzar was a bonded importer of food and wine, based in the north of France, working out of Cherbourg, he kept a large house in a small village 20 miles east. Unmarried, hard, refined and a serious maker of money, he and Kinsey often swapped apartments – Kinsey’s in the West End, Salzar’s in Montparnasse. They’d known each other for about ten years, having met at a car auction in Spain when they both bid for a 1979 Aston Martin Lagonda. Salzar had taken the bidding to stupid heights, Kinsey had followed, Salazar had won. Things went on from there.

    His English accent was good, clean, he disliked being disadvantaged with the world’s most commercial tongue. He’d spent a deal of time in Bristol and Portsmouth and was a regular visitor to wholesalers in the UK. He knew when to use the hard “aitch” and the soft “th” sounds, and he was aware that while French was sexy, it was not business to be too sexy.

    Ten years younger than Kinsey, he was sartorially untidy but always untidy in the best cuts and most elegant shades. His reputation as a hard man came from ruthlessness rather than from any physical stature. He was less than five feet eight and weighed enough to be laughed at at school. Not that this mattered, as he had been born into reasonable sums of money. His father had made a franc or two in the 1950s as a supplier of halfway decent viands to some halfway decent hotels in Le Havre and Rouen before passing on his contacts, and a few tricks to Andre who built on the deal. Andre took pleasure with staying just about rightsided of the law while ensuring that his margins were always healthy and his overheads always low. To this end he employed a small coterie of regulars and didn’t appreciate the kind of natural wastage that saw many larger companies’ turnover of staff. Andre worked on loyalty and a deep knowledge of the people he came into contact with.

    “I have lost a great deal of money, a bad deal Andre, a very, very bad deal. I was stupid”, Kinsey interspersed sips of tea with Rothmans drags, he made a note on the paper and waited.

    “We all make mistakes Keith, we all lose money. It’s not good but it happens. How substantial is your loss?” Andre’s tone was calm, matter of fact. In Kinsey’s mind their friendship went a little deeper than the market would normally allow. He wanted to hear the Frenchman’s calm.

    “Substantial. More substantial than I can think about right now.”

    “More than a wound?” Andre was looking at a database as he talked. It had been delivered on CD-ROM a year previously, loaded onto a secure hard disk, and was only ever updated by him, “A deep wound then? But not fatal?”

    “No, not fatal”, Kinsey didn’t know. He wasn’t even that certain that he’d lost the money, there had been a bad deal in the last month. “I have to go now, I have another call. I’ll call you back”.

    “Let them wait Keith, you don’t call me up like this after six months and then want to go away again immediately. Tell me about the trouble”, Salazar closed the database, took a glass of water and sat back.

    “The truth is Andre, that I’m”, he began to shake, his torso gently convulsed, he spilt tea, “I am under attack Andre. That’s the truth. There’s nobody here, I was thinking about my dad but then my phone rang and the football… can you hear me, Andre? Someone is cheating me, talking over me, behind me, my car is gone, my wife won’t come home.” He was screaming at the top of his voice.

    “I can’t help you Keith. I’m sorry”, the phone went dead and Kinsey was left in his kitchen. He turned to his phone book and made another call, this time to Spain, then another to Suffolk except he dialled a wrong number but kept screaming. His voice was ripped to pieces, loud and vile to himself, so loud that he didn’t hear Tommy walking into the kitchen having let himself in with his spare set of keys. He didn’t realise when Tommy took the phone from his ear and the cigarette stub, still burning from between his lips. He didn’t register Tommy leading him into the lounge and putting the spliff into his mouth after sitting him down on the couch.

    He breathed in the weed and things began to take on the familiar paranoid high – one that he could contend with because he and Tommy had spent many years winding each other up in exactly this state.

    Having sat Kinsey down, Tommy wondered what to do next. The boss had obviously been crying out loud and the more he looked at him, the more he realised that the other bits and pieces he’d noticed in the last two or three months were probably, maybe, part of it. Kinsey was a thinker though, ever since school he’d been capable of doing weird stuff in order to get things done. Kinsey said, “I take leaps of faith mate, if the road looks blocked, then maybe there’s something in the obstruction that you can use to your advantage, or maybe you just take another road, or maybe you cancel the journey, it all depends. But occasionally when you’re faced with a problem with no obvious solution, you have to take a leap of faith.”

    Usually at the conclusion of a deal-that-didn’t-look-like-a-deal, Keith would take Tommy out to a Greek or Lebanese restaurant, pull in the full mesa and explain some of what had been happening. Lately however, the boss had been keeping everything to himself, explaining nothing. He hadn’t been smiling much either, nor had he been going out except for reserve games or to visit the occasional prostitute – he phoned Tommy on his mobile to tell him whereabouts in London he was likely to be.

    Now, hunched on the sofa, a rapidly dampening joint in his mouth, he didn’t look as if he could make a decision to save his own life.

    “Keith, don’t you have meetings today? Aren’t you supposed to be in Wardour Street?” Tommy was standing behind Kinsey, looking down on the back of his greying hair, no bald patches yet.

    “Tommo, do you remember school?” Kinsey was looking blankly at the TV but nevertheless he was sitting up.

    Tommy was unsure what to say or do, “Course I do K, can’t fucking forget the place,” common ground, that was good, common ground.

    “It was bollocks wasn’t it Tom? It was just all bollocks,” Kinsey sat back and took another drag on the grass, he was smiling with the corners of his mouth, bigger than a grin.

    “Right it was, the sport was good but the rest of it was bollocks, that’s why I stopped going.” Tommy, sitting on the couch’s armrest, leant over to get the joint.

    “You stopped going because you were too fucking thick-skinned to learn anything. That’s why we all stopped going. We stopped going because that was us. We had better things to do with our lives. We only learnt from people we fucking trusted or situations that we make a difference to. That’s why the sport was good, that’s why the business is good,” he was still smiling, his eyes were closed.

    Tommy was uncomfortable but not quite sure why. He wanted to change the subject but didn’t know how.

    “School of hard knocks isn’t it Tom? University of life? We didn’t even learn from our own families, we were that hard. When they tried to show us something, we had to prove them wrong, do it better, do more of it, do it larger and louder and do it more fucking certainly.

    “Certainty is the thing that made us so successful. Know what we are doing at all times, in all places. Control the times and the places. Hang on to that control.

    “That’s why made our territories, made certain of them, sure that we knew them better than a fucking taxi driver. We love it.  We are certain. We’re certain or we don’t get involved. Do you know Tommy,” he passed the joint to Tommy, “that some people think that our certainty is a sign that we are stupid and don’t have any imagination. We’ve always used our imaginations Tom, we live on them. Getting to the point of certainty is where we use it all Tom. Making it all make sense, that’s what I do.”

    “I am trying to understand what you’re going on about,” Tommy stood up and went into the kitchen. While he rumbled around sorting out tea-making regalia, Kinsey put on the video of some West Ham game from the 1980s, the season he started to get sick of it; the away games especially. West Ham were playing someone in blue, probably Portsmouth. Keith, Chas and Tommy were in there somewhere. Coked up, a little tipsy but nothing they couldn’t handle. And this bunch of south-coast, seaside town tossers were ringing a bell and mouthing off about hating cockneys. Wankers.

    Kinsey wasn’t sure that he really hated them. He’d never had a particularly good time in Portsmouth; there had been numerous rucks and minor tussles, nothing to write home about, not like Millwall, Scouse, Geordie or Leeds. He’s been celled up overnight once, D & D and “a bit naughty having that nasty cheap blow on you”. But that was par for the course, you could get that in Bristol or Birmingham. But he couldn’t, watching the video now, feel that he hated Pompey. Lying back now, full length, on his sofa, he didn’t get it at all.

    Keith’s mobile phone vibrated in his pocket, he looked into the kitchen and saw Tommy skinning up on the worktop. Kinsey flipped open the phone, queried the display for a familiar number, didn’t find one. “Yes?”

    “Nice cars, E-Types, lovely. Very Roger Moore, very powerful for their age. Good pullers, but nothing too shocking. I like E-Type Jaguars. However, I have too many of them and I would like to let one go for a reasonable price. It’s one of the white ones. I prefer the red or green. I wonder what a car like this one, sitting just near me, safely, would be worth to someone like yourself?”

    The voice was young, late teens or early twenties. The accent was one that Keith recognised from the television, the glassy side of posh not the diamond side. 

    “What do you think you are doing?” What else could he ask and expect to get an answer?

    The voice harshened slightly, patronising, “I am offering, “ it stabbed, “to sell you an E-Type Jaguar automobile which I have in my possession, a white E-Type Jaguar that I have no use for any longer.”

    “My fucking car,” Kinsey fought the hash-blur that made one side of his head drift away from caring about the car and the boy on the phone.

    “I have no idea about that. Would you like it to be your car?” The voice had no worry in it. Kinsey should have known how to judge voices, it should have been a skill he’d acquired, but he’d always been poor at it. He needed to see people’s faces before he could gauge how much of what they said was relevant and how much of it was the performance necessary to take part in the various dances of negotiation. He couldn’t conjure a picture of this boy other than the one he always used. He often saw people as himself when he was at their particular age. This accent however, did not match him at twenty, there was no trepidation in the confidence, there was no notion that the boy was searching for words, or relaxing into cliché. Kinsey just could not see him at all. Instead he saw the river with the detritus and blackness.

    Kinsey switched the phone off.

    Kinsey wanted to meet the voice, just to see if they were worth a shit.

    He thought about bringing him to a warehouse in Ilford for examination. The KGB used to lift people from their homes, their places of security, early in the morning, in their nightwear, blindfolded. It all helped to cause distress and maximise low self-confidence, Kinsey had seen this somewhere. He wasn’t one for too many theatrics, but occasionally he appreciated the chance to play the part. He’d invite a few guests along, people he wanted to do business with and who might appreciate a small show of strength. It would be three o’clock in the morning when the voice arrived, blindfolded, in T-shirt and boxers. 

    It would be July, still air, rotting town, sweating chancers in slow cars wishing they had convertibles. There would be ten other people in the warehouse. There would be drills, hammers, saws. No, this wouldn’t be a DIY lesson, this would be a lesson in manners. This would call for pencils, papers, pencil sharpeners, chalk, rulers, a pair of compasses.

    The assembled company would chat about the racing form. The voice would be sat facing a blackboard on which someone would have written:

    LESSON ONE: Geography

    LESSON TWO: History

    LESSON THREE: Maths

    LESSON FOUR: Physical Education

    LESSON FIVE: Religious studies

    The blindfold would be removed.

    “School is in. We have taken the register and class is present. Now the headmaster would like to address the class”, Kinsey would look stern, dressed in a double-breasted, grey worsted suit with a plain red tie.

    “Always know your geography. Know where the borders are, learn about local customs and taboos.”

    He would walk to the boy and with a pair of compasses and carve the word: RESPECT into his left cheek. He would replace the blindfold, give the kid a slap to shut him up.

    Andre Salazar’s secretary had booked flights to Gatwick, arranged for accommodation at the Dorchester, organised the currency and had the car waiting before Salazar had finished cancelling his evening’s entertainment. Normally he would drive himself to the airport, but at such short notice, and with so much to get straight, he needed all the time he had left to think.

    He sat in the back seat of his Mercedes Benz and scoured his laptop for all the information he’d stored on Mr Keith M Kinsey. Kinsey was an unimaginative minor villain who lacked the basic emotional capabilities to be storm-turned by any kind of mental turmoil. Salazar looked again. The last time they’d met in London, they’d gone to some interminable musical show, eaten a Chinese meal in China Town, drank a few pints of execrable English beer at a pub called, of all things, The Red Lion and taken a black taxi back to Kinsey’s apartment. They’d drunk a reasonable brandy and Kinsey had gone home, driven by one of the gorillas who had been shadowing them the whole night.

    The next day, they’d gone to a football match between two London teams packed with foreign imports and weasely looking English adolescents after which they’d visited various of Kinsey’s haunts so he could show off. Nothing out of the ordinary, even the Chinese meal smacked of Anglo repression; dry duck and salty vegetables following the statutory chicken and sweetcorn soup.

    Salazar had smiled because there was nothing to worry about.

    Jamie Reece sat in his flat in Wakefield, West Yorkshire, eating his breakfast, feeling ordinary, chewing slowly. He was dressed in a cheap blue and red tracksuit and expensive Nike trainers, his face was egg-oval with tiny eyes and a long straight nose over a thin mouth and a thinner moustache.

    He was six feet two. He was eighteen. He was a good driver, at speed, in the dark, in somebody else’s car. He liked girls. He liked music. He liked staying in bed until he showered at five in the afternoon. He liked getting off his face in clubs. He liked rich looking women. He liked it when the sky went dark over the hills. He liked fighting with his sister who he lived with. He liked his sister’s baby, named Janet after her grandmother. He liked cutting up other people’s sounds.

    He finished his breakfast, looked at himself in the faux diamante, guitar-shaped mirror with “Memories of Elvis” on a plastic plaque at its lower side. He felt the money in his pocket: £200. He inspected his hair and skin, went into the bathroom and checked again, he had to steal some exfoliant, some moisturiser, his sister didn’t care what she looked like now, she was 22. She didn’t have any stuff worth using. He splashed on some water, thought about shaving, poured the hot water on a face cloth, waited a few seconds, sat on the lavatory, leant back and slapped the cloth on his face, hard. He thought about the cocaine he was going to buy.

    He shaved slowly, foaming the gel on his face rather than his hands, grooming his sideburns, making extremely sure not to nick himself with the disposable Bic razor, a new one. He thought about kissing Leticia, gently, with no tongues, kissing her on the cheek and then the mouth. He thought about lying with her in the caravan near the playing fields with the speakered-up Walkman playing Gabba tunes.

    He rinsed his face, added moisturiser, returned to the lounge room, lit an Embassy Number 1, it was 5:45. He needed a chip sarnie and a tequila to get him started. Tonight was a Thursday, tomorrow he was returning to London in the car, he had to get a new mobile phone from Iain tonight.

    Salazar sat on the plane, happy, scruffy in a dark blue suit with claret and blue tie, brown shoes and a black belt. Drinking champagne and coffee, he played a Doom-style game on his Sony laptop. Computer games fascinated him because of the money that they were generating. He’d seen the craze grow, gone to the occasional trade show and read magazines on the subject. He’d even tried programming a game but had given up when it began to eat up too much of his time while still looking like stick figures throwing twigs that disappeared as they arced mathematically through the air.

    The game he was playing was the third in the series, and came with plot as well as thrills. Game-makers seemed to have grown bored with the idea of levels, non-linearity was the thing, so he was unsure where exactly he was in the great scheme of things. Ideally, he would have liked to have been playing online, against real people who hesitated occasionally before opening fire, or tried to message you with insults-lite. Salazar never hesitated before ramming a few rounds from a chain gun into your torso. He wasn’t brilliant at this game though, he had a great deal to learn about technique, he just had nothing to learn about instinct and desire, if he wanted you dead, he would chase you down until you were dead.

    Salazar’s game had been about slaughtering priests and monks – controversy sold. He’d set it in the dark ages in Ireland, you could play monk or Viking. Or you could play the 20th Century voyager who had dropped back in time (he/she was supposed to be trying to get back by capturing one of the over-illustrated “books of the dead” that contained some incantation or other). Of course, being from C20, you brought a great deal of heavy armour as well as knowledge to realise what “Summoneth the AK-47” or “Call ye up Heckler and Cock” meant when unearthed in one of the ancient books.

    He’d done a modicum of research. He’d made sure, when scripting, to ensure that the religious tower defenders had enough hot liquid, excrement and boulders to drop – as a nice touch he thought, they could also melt down the relics, chalices and crucifixes to pour on the heads of the giant Vikings. The Vikings, if they got close enough, could light fires around the bottom of the tower in order to cook the brothers alive – true friars.

    He’d taken the game to a friend of his in sales at a huge French software house. They turned it down, so he got one of his techie-boys to create a website for “Sword Slaughter”. This was his fifty-first website on various subjects ranging from wine to pornography via cars and football. One in five sites made him money, the rest were there to keep his boys in practice and to have the name Salazar proselytised across a wide audience.

    The plane was half-empty, first class only speckled with Hugo Boss, Paul Smith, D&G, YSL, Adrienne Landau and Hermés, most people were travelling alone, immersed in the Financial Times, Wall Street Journal, News Week or Cosmopolitan. However, three rows in front of Salazar were two rock star looking youngsters. Euro trash from the toes up, they were also obsessing over a computer, Salazar had seen Microsoft Excel’s familiar face as he brushed past on his way to urinate. There they sat, male/female-female/male in banzai head-scarves, tasselled black suede bum-freezer jackets half covering ironic Mickey Mouse and Futurama T-shirts, and cowboy boots for fuck’s sake. Northern-Euro-Trash, the worst kind. They were mulling over figures, drinking Evian and speaking in half whispers about pointage, dollar-crosses and below-the-line calculations at the margin.

    This was a world that made Salazar very, very happy indeed. He was chuckling as he sat down in the first class lavatory, wondering if they had a column for “misc instrument smashing” or “roadie stress counselling”. He thought back to his time in a rock’n’roll band in his teens. They were good, tight, had all the equipment, fights and future they could want but they split over a power struggle concerning the bass player who looked good, played well but couldn’t take orders. The camp had split much to Salazar’s chagrin, with the drummer siding with bass while keyboards and rhythm guitar went with Salazar.

    What finally did for them – aside from the politics – was performing an horrendous gig at a club owned by Salazar’s uncle in Rouen.

    They were due to start with a cover of “Eye of the Tiger”, followed by originals called “Snake Eyes Woman”, “Craftsman”, “Elegant Whisper”, “Just Gotta Play”, “Be There Girl”, “Love Is The Answer”, “War Of A Lifetime” and “Retrial”, dropping in covers of “Who’s Going to Drive You Home”, “Highway Star” and “Stir It Up” before ending with the self-penned epic, “Loved Like a Cross of Thorns (My Heart is Killed by Faith)”.

    They got as far as “Love Is The Answer”, before the bass players laid into Salazar with his guitar, flat-side into his chest. Everything erupted, bouncers appeared from everywhere, dragged the bass player from the stage and beat the shit out of him. After that they lost the impetus and split up, Salazar kept some of the tapes.

    He’d lost track of the game and was dead, so he ordered more champagne and a double espresso and turned to the database. He organised a search for anything to do with Kinsey and discovered the following:

    West Ham United:

    Bobby Moore, Boleyn pub, Chicken Run, Arsenal Cup Final (1980).

    These keywords were what he could remember from his conversations with Kinsey, they had each been mentioned more than ten times.

    Cars:

    Jaguar E-Type, Range Rover, Porsche, Sunbeam Alpine, Castrol, M1 motorway, Aston Martin Lagonda.

    Family:

    Angela (wife), Stephan (son), Paul (cousin), Mark (cousin), Angela (cousin), Roger (sort of nephew), Lucas (sort of nephew), Harry (sort of nephew), Marion (cousin), Jackie (cousin), Cherie (unknown).

    Friends:

    André Salazar, Angela Grass, Briony, Carl Potter, Degsy, Fran, George, Graeme Childs, Ian McDonald, Jaqueline Le Fevré, Jason, John K, John L, Johnny Driver, Johnny Smokes, Lillian, Luther Price, Mags the Slapper., Mallion, Marcus, Marlon, Marty Roth, Mickey Breaker, Nicky Grant, Paul J, Paul P, Paul R, Pauline Fletcher, Phil G, Phil P, Phil R, Raymond, Ronald, Scott Parnell, Steve B, Steve F, Steve L, Steve M L, Sue M, Sue R, Sue T, Tom (Tommo, Tommy, T)

    Food:

    Tofu (hates), Jelly, Rice Pudding, Steak, chips, turkey, sprouts, pizza, strawberry Hagen Daz, Lion Bar.

    Enemies:

    Angela Grass, Johnny Smokes, Luther Price, Ronald Parsons, Carl Potter, Ian McDonald, Scott Parnell, Philips, Steve M, Steve F, Richard Brown, Mr Teds, Jason-Jason, Alec Stokes, Alfred Ewing, Ron Redwood, Bobbie Bryson, Stuart Glanville, Shakar, Sulzeer Adams, Ruth Ryland, The Crawfords, Coopers and Lybrand.

    Hates:

    Homosexuals, reggae music, new agers, Muslims, Guardian newspaper, psychologists, Millwall football club, Chelsea football club, disloyalty, absentmindedness, Christmas, Japan, creosote, celery, alternative comedy, income tax, The Sex Pistols, National Insurance, Anthony Wedgewood Benn, computers, child molesters, Hasidic Jews, Picasso, Ken Livingstone, Germans, Minis, subtitles, religion, Spike Lee, the media, Paparazzi, beggars, students, the Irish, public transport (makes him feel poor), reading.

    Loves:

    Dog racing, eating out, Norman Wisdom, Will Hay, West Ham United, game shows (“The Price is Right”, “Family Fortunes”, “Catchphrase”) It’s A Knockout, Jaguars, Elephants, Crocodiles, England, Old Speckled Hen bitter beer, Easter, his mother, Tommy Mallion, Tom Jones, Bill Cosby, Robert Cray, The Commodores, Lionel Richie, Diana Ross, Princess Diana, Admiral Nelson, The Bee Gees, cleanliness, hashish, cocaine, stamps, “Bridge Over the River Kwai”, “The Longest Day”, “The Italian Job”, “Zulu”, driving long journeys, books on tape, history, geography.

    It was a hazy database at the moment, he had to make more links, right now it was broken up data, far from being information. Salazar found that frequency analysis always seemed to throw up unexpected, but useful results and was keen to harvest what he had so far. It was annoying to him that he didn’t know Kinsey’s birthdate, it was generally irritating that he didn’t know how often Kinsey ate out, whether he did so mid-week or only at weekends. But one thing did stand out, Kinsey talked a lot but never gave anything away.

    He lived alone, didn’t even – to the best of Salazar’s intelligence – have a housekeeper. He never mentioned girlfriends. Obviously, he was homosexual. Obviously.

    The rock stars in the forward seats were arguing loudly about points off the top. One was standing, his CD-Walkman or WalkCD was still plugged into his head, and he was screaming at the top of his voice in bad English. The stewardess drifted over to them, offering calmness and serenity, attempting to reseat the tall blond man.

    “Percentages, for fuck’s sake, forget the capital input and concentrate on the percentages you dumb mutha-fucka man!”

    The stewardess, exhibiting immaculate technique, got as close to the standing trash as possible without seeming to aggressively invade his space, she offered friendship and smiles. Salazar watched her, directly, not pretending in the English way to avoid becoming involved in the situation, he was enjoying it immensely. The rocker slowly sat down.

    “He doesn’t fucking understand you know man. He doesn’t get the big picture. We’re here, travelling in First Class, going to London, to play in London, to play a big fucking gig, and he doesn’t understand,” he was trying to gain her support, strange as he was sober. All Salazar could see from his position of the smaller guy was the back of his head shaking slightly from side to side, then turning to his companion now seated near the window.

    Seconds later, the smaller guy rose, took the computer and moved to an empty seat adjacent to Salazar. He sat and muttered to himself as he flipped away from Excel and launched what looked like a C programming application but turned out to be a sequencer. Salazar looked on, the small guy turned and smiled, looked back at the computer, looked along the plane to make sure that his compadre was still sitting, and deleted the song that was on screen. He shut down the laptop, closed its lid, and folded his arms.

    “That guy is a real pain,” he told Salazar in a reasonable accent.

    “We all know one”, Salazar offered back.

    Kinsey was skinning up now. It was good grass, fresh and herbal. He had decided not to tell Mallion about the phone call. Rather he hadn’t decided, he was pretending that it hadn’t happened. He couldn’t decide anything.

    “I’ve been trying to find us in the crowd at West Ham Tommo. I’ve been watching those videos for weeks trying to see if we were in there. There are games that I know we went to, but I haven’t been able to see us. I am starting to think that maybe we didn’t go”, he formed a roach from the cardboard backing on the packet of kingsized red Rizzla paper and placed it on the lefthand end of the proto-spliff. He sat looking at the weed, it looked sumptuous, it seemed to be oozing oil, he didn’t want to add the tobacco, when he was in the USA he’d smoked tiny joints, free of tobacco, passed around within a roach clip. He didn’t like it, the joint got too ragged but he did like it because it was quick.

    Tommy was sitting on the floor, leaning on one of the armchairs to the right of the TV, his head turned slightly to look at Kinsey who was lying full-length on the sofa. He’d poured himself a Scotch, it was 1:30. The floor was scattered with funsize packets, empty of their Mars, Snickers and Bounties, there were crisp packets, some orange peel and a huge bar of fruit and nut ready for eating. He was very stoned and wanted to get the giggles, but Kinsey kept going off on strange verbal marches, which knocked Tommy back into himself.

    Kinsey started to cry again, filling Tommy with a confused feeling that he should do something. Frankly, he wanted to run, to get away, go to a pub and stoned sit reading the sports pages, drink a pint of lager, maybe buy a bottle of something and spend some time in a betting shop. He tried to find something to talk to Kinsey about.

    “What about the car mate? What are we going to do about the car? We can’t have this kind of thing happening, if this kind of thing happening gets out, well we can’t have this kind of thing happening can we? What’s the plan?”

    “There is no plan Tommo. There’s no plan. I don’t want the car back.”

    Tommy reached out for the fruit and nut and snapped off eight squares.

    Kinsey hadn’t been eating, he had no munchies, he was used to an empty space inside him and didn’t want to fill it. Tommy recalled the last time they’d come across anybody who had the front to steal from them, on their own turf.

    “It was sweet, sometimes I think we should have taped it, sort of a corporate video production. I remember one tall kid, we broke his legs. We broke his knees with the corner of that blackboard.”

    “And the black kid?”

    “Yes, fucking yes”, this had given Tommy the biggest buzz. He knew that in the new world you couldn’t be a racist, it made limited business sense, all that NF and BNP stuff was fine in the 1970s but time had moved on even for Tommy Mallion. However, this black kid didn’t benefit from Tommy’s new capitalist liberalism, he caught the full force, he cried his eyes out.

    “I don’t remember what you did. What did you do Tommy?” Kinsey stretched further not comfortably, but as if he was trying to push out some pain or other from his chest. His tone was honest, but he’d stopped crying.

    “His six-fucking-pack stomach. We unpicked it. With those compasses, we unpicked his stomach muscles, we gave it some more definition.”

    “We killed him didn’t we?”

    “I don’t know about that Keith. We got him to hospital, we didn’t touch anything else about him”, Tom stuffed more chocolate in and wondered whether Kinsey was going to finish rolling the joint.

    “He was bleeding all over the place. Did that teach him a lesson? He was bleeding.”

    “For fuck’s sake Keith, that was fucking ages ago, and we’ve whacked people since then. What’s the difference? It’s not as if we didn’t know what we were doing. You planned it out, you took hours.”

    “We don’t ‘whack’ people Tommy, we’ve never ‘whacked’ people. Al Pacino whacks people, Robert De Niro whacks people. We killed people.”

    “Five or six people, people like us, people who would have killed us if…” Kinsey finalising the joint, cut Mallinson off knowing how the sentence would end.

    “…we didn’t kill them first. Not really the fucking point is it Tommy?”

    “Oh for fuck’s sake Keith, if this is all about your fucking conscience then we may as well fuck off to the boozer and get it out of our systems there. I’m sorry mate but this is bang out of order, it’s too late, you can’t change it, you can’t undo any of the damage, alls you’re doing is damaging yourself and that will damage the rest of us. This is stupid.”

    Kinsey was really not concentrating on any of this, he’d had this conversation before many times. This was one of things that was dragging him down, over and over again, repeating the arguments, looking for where the strength would come from the weaknesses. Living alone since the death of his mother, and being bored with the television, he’d been reading a great deal. His mum had a wide selection of detective fiction, thrillers, books that made him laugh, books with detective priests, hard-bitten American private eyes, drunken English academics, old women.

    He’d moved onto true crime, a topic he enjoyed, reading and re-reading the Krays’ biography, Hyndley and Brady, the Richardsons. From there he’d found her collection of stranger, unclassifiable books, mostly unreturned library editions – she gave a false name, address and ID to the library – books like “American Psycho”, “Trick Baby”, “A Rage in Harlem”, “Last Exit to Brooklyn”, “Suedehead”, “Fever Pitch”.

    In fact he’d found out a great deal about his mother when snuffling through her books, he’d never realised that she read so much. She didn’t seem the type, she liked a drink, went out, wasn’t a wallflower, didn’t hide what she felt, liked to get involved, drove his father away, tapped him with her wooden stirring spoon, organised the finances, took the hard line on most things. But somehow throughout all of this, she read books.

    All of her extensive library were well thumbed, gone over again and again, occasionally with pencilled margin notes in an untidy hand that slid from left-slant to right, from capitals to joined-up lower case, from strong to hardly visible. The notes were often followed by exclamation marks, small doodles of faces, knives and stars, and the word “No” appeared a great deal.

    All in all, Kinsey calculated, his mother must have stored up to five hundred books in her room, in the loft, scattered around the house, even in the garage. But until her death, Kinsey never had her cracked up to be a reader. She’d certainly never forced it on him, anything but, she was keen that he got out of doors, active, playing sport, climbing trees, riding bikes.

    She never allowed him time to himself, it was almost a sin in her book for him to stay inside the house save to watch sport on the television. They would always sit together on FA Cup day, especially back in the 1970s when the day would begin at some ungodly hour with “It’s A Knockout” and “Top of the Form”, the opposing sides made up of fans of the teams that were going to compete in the afternoon’s game.

    Every year would see presents of cold meats, lemonade-heavy shandy, pickled onions, eggs and gherkins, chocolate pudding, maybe a crafty drag on one of her Benson and Hedges, always the chance to swear at the TV.

    Kinsey’s mother would pretend not to understand the game, the players or the occasion itself, but Keith knew that when the Wembley suits had been shown off, the final pre-game interviews carried out with old heads and young star-eyes whose dream it had always been to play in a Wembley FA Cup Final in the unnatural sunshine that always came with the game, his mother would come in from the kitchen, perch on the armrest of the sofa and say: “I’ll just watch the kick-off, then I’ll have to be getting on. Who do we want to win?”

    Keith would always plump for the side from the south or failing that, for the underdog. His mother would always opt for the other side when she eventually sat down, inevitably with fifteen minutes gone. Just as inevitably, she rose from her seat at half-time, disappeared to the kitchen to return with more shandy, sandwiches and rice pudding with strawberry jam and a crisp, cinnamon skin which he would save until last.

    To Kinsey, FA Cup day meant more than Christmas and birthday where other people would involve themselves, randomising the course of events outlandishly, causing stress with their enjoyments. FA Cup day finished with Kinsey and all the other kids on the street, rushing outside as soon as the Cup had been raised, to replay the game in the park. Except their game lasted until the fading daylight gave way to the lights from the overlooking tower blocks. Keith, Tommy, Marcus, Stevie B, Lawrence Golder, Mickey D, strange Sarah who went on to a job in the city, Paul McGuigan (who died at sixteen) Ian Ford (who joined the army and died in the Falklands), Hughie Parks, (the musician who moved the Canada), Stuart Barlow (who never shut up) everybody. Sometimes thirty kids.

    FA Cup day 1962, the Double-winning Spurs team from the previous year defeated Burnley. Kinsey was in two minds, Burnley were dirty Northerners, Spurs were glamorous London rivals, Burnley played in claret, Spurs were from London. Burnley could stop Spurs from winning the Double. Spurs could keep London on top. It was confusing, Kinsey opted, as did most of his mates for Burnley though. One kid didn’t, obviously didn’t.

    Stuart Barlow had been mouthing off about Spurs this and Spurs that, he was 12, the son of an insurance salesman, all airs and graces. He’d been to see Tottenham-poncing-Hotspur twice that season, he had programs and a scarf that he wore occasionally and should have known better. As far as he was aware, everybody had been supporting Spurs that afternoon, so out came the scarf and the brags about how his Dad could have got him in to see Jimmy Greaves, how Bill Nicholson was a personal friend, how he was going to play for Spurs. Give him his due, he was a neat little player, quick feet and a good left peg, he played for the school and area teams, but he wouldn’t shut up about it. Nor would he shut up about how he was going to college. So they broke his left leg. With a brick, with several bricks.

    Kinsey was an observer. Barlow was taking a breather, it was seven o’clock in the evening, he’d already scored six and made about ten. He was sitting on a pile of planks on the building site that had emerged over where The Feathers used to be a few yards from the park itself. Kinsey had been decked by a bigger kid, taken out in a two-footed, sliding, plimsoled challenge that had brought tears to his eyes which he quickly dried while limping off to squat far enough away from play to be assured of not getting the ball.

    He looked up from his grazed shins and saw four or five older lads walking over to Barlow. Smart kids, very slick, all mohair three-button suits, parkas and early evening speed. From the look on Barlow’s face, it seemed as if he was pleased to see them, he was figuring that they’d come over to congratulate him on his victory that afternoon at Wembley. He held up his scarf with both hands, arms spread over his head waving it reverently, he was a dickhead thought Kinsey who could see it coming.

    One of the parka’s grabbed his right arm, another his left, each tied the scarf tight around Barlow’s wrists. Kinsey moved a little closer, being careful to avoid the chance of inclusion – you could never tell how these things would turn out. Once in earshot he resumed his examination of his injuries, looking up every so often.

    Barlow was still sitting down, his head arched back trying to stop the tips of his shoulder blades from touching and his back from cracking. He was almost looking behind himself, he looked like a circus freak or a still photograph of Greavsey celebrating one of the 37 league goals (a Spurs record) he’d scored that season. Kinsey recognised the 14 year old standing in front of the contorted boy as his cousin Colin Jeffers, so thin that his nickname was Razor or Razor, made even more emaciated by the speed that he guzzled in neckfulls most days. He was extremely wired, screaming at Barlow to “fucking shut up you fucking girl, you fucking Yid girl, you fucking snobby little Jew-boy cunt girl!”

    Barlow wasn’t Jewish, a lot of the lads there were Jewish, Martin Miller was Jewish and he was holding Barlow’s left wrist, tugging it every so often then ensuring that Stuart didn’t topple over. Martin Miller didn’t bat an eyelid.

    Razor Jeffers was stamping his left foot in some rhythm, up and down, up and down, down, spitting at Barlow about how he was always lying to everybody and how a little Yid bastard like him was only ever picked for anything because of his left foot. It seemed that Razor had a real, substantial problem with that left peg and its effectiveness. He was a clogger himself, when he wasn’t being brushed off the ball by younger kids, kids like Barlow.

    But his family was strong, stronger than Barlow’s; wider, more together, louder, more popular, more accepted, more connected. They didn’t want to move away from the area. Kinsey was part of that family on his mythical father’s side, he saw the way that Razor acted at home, how his father indulged his elder son’s tempers and demands at the expense of his three sisters, two brothers and mother. It was if one child was all the man needed, the others were dragged in behind when he wasn’t looking, distractions.

    Colin was his lad and Colin knew it from early on. The Jeffers were well off in their way, they made their cash in the business athletics of ducking and diving, bobbing and weaving, picking things up here, “investing” them there, helping out bigger mobs, taking fees from smaller. They took up three houses on the street, spreading gently like a thick fog that you only noticed when you were in the middle of it.

    Kinsey had stayed with a chunk of the Jeffers clan in their caravans down at Bracklesham Bay for two weeks every year since he was four. He got on with Colin when the older boy could be bothered to make an appearance, usually to get some cash, or get away from somebody or other.

    Despite the age difference – five years, vast, an entire school career – Razor decided early on that little Keith had more spunk (as he called it then without sniggering) than any of his brothers. They’d talk, well Razor would talk, Kinsey would listen, about music, football, sex, clothes, anything that came into his mind. They’d even talk about reading; magazines and that. They tortured the odd seabird, having shot it down with Razor’ dad’s air rifle – maybe six, maybe seven over the years. It became the event that confirmed the holiday.

    Snapping off a beak here, twisting a wing, slitting the dirty white body open with a penknife, shooting out the eyes from greater and greater distances (having first pinned its wing-tips to a “No Swimming” sign with kitchen forks), removing feet, burning feathers with matches, trying to find the arsehole to split it with a Stanley knife blade (sometimes letting red ants crawl in after they’d shoved some chocolate in the widened hole), trying to locate the sex, tying it with fishing twine, rolling it in sand and petrol, lighting it, burying it up to its neck  in the low-tide mud (or upside down or sideways so one wing flapped – they’d removed the other), drowning it in crabbed rock pools, holding it to the exhaust pipe of one of the two Morris Oxfords that took the happy summer family to the coast (Razor would ask his dad for the keys, his dad would give them and then return to the Daily Mirror), frying it slowly on the engine. Hours they’d spend, “better than ants” was Razor’ comment, “better than torching ants, you can’t hear ants, you’ve just got to imagine them. Bollocks to that”.

    Keith threw up the first time, Colin was surprisingly understanding, explaining that this was how humans showed that they were better; birds and animals were here to show people that they were superior. Colin told Keith what they put in sausages, how he thought it all got there. And weren’t sausages Keith’s favourite? Keith, acid throat, told him that he preferred steak and kidney pies, Razor said: “Same thing, same thing, it’s all meat, it’s all from animals, Christmas turkey is from birds, even the brown meat”.

    Kinsey also had nightmares the first time, the bird came back (“they do that, little fuckers, won’t leave you alone for ages, they try all the stuff on you that you did to them, then they go away, but you’ve got to make them,” said Razor.) But the bird didn’t try the same things. It was sad, it sat at Kinsey’s feet in his kitchen at home, looking up at him and moving its head from side to side slowly.

    Colin was right about one thing at least in dreams, you could hear the bird. It told the five-year-old boy about its family out at sea on a secret island that only seagulls and their friends could visit. It told him that injured and dead seabirds were carried there by their friends and families who went looking for them if they hadn’t returned after two days.

    It looked up at Kinsey, its wings still punctured by forks, one eye gone, it even gave off that smell of burning feathers. Boy Keith looked down, he was sitting in his high chair, like he had as a baby. Then the bird was joined by others, weeping birds, wan birds, and smaller, chick-child birds all of whom went to work mending and comforting Keith’s bird who continued to explain that the wonderful, magic island was sunshiney and clear, full of laughing, playing, chicks and bird friends like lions, tigers, cows, bulldogs and elephants.

    The other gulls would pick single feathers from each other and use these to replace those that had been tugged out of the tortured seagull’s body, they used grass to mop and tie its wounds, they patched its missing left eye with a glass bead, and in seconds it was complete once again.

    “Would you like to come to our island?” asked the renewed creature.

    Kinsey nodded, eager to get out of the chair and visit the magic place.

    “Well you can’t. You never will be able to. You can’t, you can’t, you can’t”, very sombre, very harmonious, very definite. And then they all left, flying out through the walls, together in a line, wing-tips touching, feathers linking and intertwining, noiseless and effortless, they all disappeared, leaving Keith in his high-chair unable to get out, looking after the birds as they moved across the sky, dirty white, together, silent.

    Kinsey looked up from his knees and saw Colin looking at Barlow in the same way as he used to look at the gulls – all of which were buried in the same place in a box under the “No Swimming” sign.

    “…life isn’t fair you cunt. For fuck’s sake, hasn’t anybody ever told you that. What planet are you and your Jew Boy family from? Course it’s not fair but fair doesn’t come into it. I do not like you. No one likes you. You stink, you get lucky, you fucking get everybody else’s stuff, you goal hang, you nick goals. And with your left foot you wanker. This left foot”, he leant down and, removing Stuart’s plimsole and sock, pushed down on the toes until the entire foot seemed to be a straight line extension of the leg.

    Stuart was moaning, Kinsey discovered that many people do this under physical duress, they don’t scream much, they moan, almost as if screaming would add to the pain while moaning would soothe it. Until Razor cracked his big toe, broke it with pressure, Stuart looked him in the eye. When the toe snapped however, he threw up, the puke bubbling in his upturned mouth.

    “Bend him forward fast,” snapped Razor, and then to Stuart, “I really fucking despise you, I told your mum that when I was fucking her last night and she agreed. I really fucking hate everything about you. I hate you. We all hate you. Everybody. All of us. Do you know why?”

    Stuart was choking on tears and sick.

    “I said, do you know why?”

    Stuart made a noise, a childish noise, a whining “No”.

    “Neither do I. Funny that. Neither do I. I don’t really care either.”

    Kinsey figured that it was about time that the other lads had a word with Razor but none of them showed the slightest signs and recognised that this might be approaching the “Too Far” sign. The two standing behind Jeffers were looking around, eyeing up the area, ensuring that nobody would interrupt. This, realised Keith, was an ambush from the start. This was no off-the-cuff (spurs of the moment) action born from boredom or the game. This had been in planning for a while. So when Jeffers knelt down and picked up a half brick and passed it to his lefthand lieutenant, then passed another to the right before taking one himself, it came as no real surprise.

    “I think it’s because you’re so fucking rubbish at everything else. Maybe it’s because you’re, I don’t know. I don’t really care either,” now standing, he lifted his half-brick over his head, “Crack or thud? Thwock! Or Pow! Zap! or Thump!? What’s it going to sound like?”

    Keith couldn’t really see Stuart Barlow. He was there all right, right in front of his eyes, fifteen yards away, being held – his arms, neck and back must have been killing him – but Keith couldn’t see him. It was like his mother said about looking for something, that sometimes it was right in front of your face and you still couldn’t see it.

    What he could see was the building site, the park, his knees, he could see his supper – toast, Marmite, tea – more clearly than Barlow. He could see Barlow’s legs, his arms, his chest and neck, his feet, his ears, his mouth, chin, cheeks, thighs, calves, his scarf, his grey short-sleeved shirt, his blue jeans, his socks, his vest, his pants, his nipples and genitals. But none of these elements were connected, they didn’t make a whole. It was like Keith had opened a kit for a boat and had lost the picture from the box and had no interest in finding the instructions.

    The sound of the bricks hitting the boy was also disconnected. It didn’t sound anything like the suggestions that Razor had put to his prey, and it followed Kinsey like a pop song and the seagull’s scream. It was that simple, over that quickly. Once it was done, Razor wandered over to Keith and told him to go and get some help for the poor lad who had come a cropper on the building site, “I was going to cut his tongue out to stop him talking, but I don’t think he’ll say much. Go and get your mum or someone, quickly”, he pressed the penknife into Kinsey’s hands having first wiped it clean on the black and white Spurs’ scarf.

    Salazar wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted to do when he got to London. He was aware that he wanted whatever it was that enabled Kinsey, a man of such limited talents and non-existent style, to live the life he did. The paucity of fact meant that he was going to have to busk the coup rather than map it out in advance. If he was honest with himself, the improvised nature of the adventure held some appeal in itself.

    He was honest with himself as often as his concentration would allow. It was a valve for him, it ensured that no extraneous information would seep out when he wasn’t expecting it. Being naturally undisciplined, he had learnt to develop a number of tricks and exercises to impose some sense of order.

    What he did know was that Kinsey felt close enough to him to call from the depths of some kind of breakdown. Had Kinsey called when drunk or high on the drugs that he insisted on taking at the least opportune moments, Salazar would have noted it, saved it for later but this was different, it was a sniff of a chance. Combining the assumed breakdown with the assumed friendship was enough for now.

    After a quick tour up and down the Tottenham Court Road to check for bargains – a new hard disk, some RAM, a copy of Norton Utilities, some games and a mouse – he checked into the Stakis on the Edgware Road. Up in his room he picked up his messages, assured himself that his mobile phone was working properly, logged into one of his email accounts, checked two of his websites for access times, made a phone call to his chide one of the code monkey’s and praise another, sat back with a mineral water and phoned his usual escort agency.

    He wasn’t going to contact Kinsey until tomorrow, it wasn’t as if the thug was going to snap out of things before then, let him stew for a while. Salazar thought of him as a large pig, pock-marked, overfed and past the point where it could be served to any decent company. To cook a pig of such pedigree, you would have to add plenty of alcohol and spices and then simmer for a long while to get rid of the many impurities. Once you’d melted all of those off, you might if you were lucky, have enough for a half decent meal.

    The escort agency, based locally and very discreet – one of Salazar’s companies provided web space for it – was busy but could always fit in a client of Mr Salazar’s reputation. He ordered up a pair of blondes, tall, one silent, small, wiry and tanned, the other muscular, French-speaking (school French), pale and tall. They came to his room fifteen minutes apart and both took showers while Salazar described them to his copy of Microsoft Word. He’d booked both for the evening and could extend his purchase of their time for as long as need be.

    He asked whether either was hungry, making it apparent that he would like to eat, and both acquiesced quickly. While phone-shouldered and ordering club sandwiches, two bottles of non-vintage champagne and some chocolate, he changed into a bathrobe, indicating that he would like the taller of the two to lie on the bed while the other was to stand, naked, in the window of the 8th floor suite, back to the street.

    “I would like you,” he looked toward the window, “to go down on you,” he looked at the bed, “quietly please, I would like to watch the news. Do not cum. If you think you are going to cum, stop and swap. Do you understand?” Both escorts nodded in assent.

    Salazar watched the news on Sky, then switched to CNN. He didn’t bother watching the whores, merely offering up volume-control orders every so often. After ten minutes he turned back to the bed and said: “Stop now. I would now like you to have an argument about the sex. You,” he talked to the taller one,” are upset that you were not able to come, while you are exasperated about the constant whining. I will join you when I see fit. Do you understand?” They did and they acted out the scene but before Salazar could slip in between acting as the peace-maker, room service knocked on the door.

    Every so often, Salazar would have asked the young hotel servant into the room, right into the melee, you never knew when it would pay off. This time however the tray was wheeled in by such an unattractive figure that Salazar merely took the cart himself, not even bothering with a tip – you could do that in England and he liked that.

    “It’s time to eat now,” he ordered. Both rose from the bed, the smaller one acting the coquette much to Salazar’s disgust, ”nothing kinky, just eat please. No wine either. Both of you drink water from the tap in the bathroom.”

    As he ate he thought about enabling Kinsey to destroy himself while simultaneously ensuring that he could maximise his profit from the endeavour.

    While Salazar enjoyed himself, Jamie Reece was halfway down the M1, the new Motorola phone sitting on the seat beside him. He was going to meet Jake B in his flat on Berwick Street, parking had been arranged in advance. The E-Type Jaguar had a new CD player fitted, it had been resprayed to an even whiter white. Its chrome had been polished, its tyres changed, its plugs cleaned, its oil changed, its bearings greased, its alternator upgraded, its wheels balanced, its windows cleaned and its timing improved. Jamie was going to be sad to give it back, but for £1,000 purely to take it up to Dewsbury, garage it, ensure that the work was done on time and then drive it back down, he wasn’t complaining. He was thinking about the money and being in London. He’d already decided to get a new flat in Leeds, somewhere near the Corn Exchange. He was going to take the DJ’ing seriously and had already tried to get some dates set up. For the first time he could remember, he was feeling young and contented.

    He’d met Jake B at a rave near Stevenage six months ago. Jake seemed to be in charge of the event and was doing the rounds, geeing everybody up, checking what sounds were working, what tunes were called for, finding out where everybody had heard about the gig. Jamie had picked it up at another club in Coventry then bounced around the service stations and phone boxes with his mates. As usual he’s brought a few Gabba mixed cassettes with him to play in the car. He suggested that Jake might like to check them out for later and they got into a debate about the relative merits of Trance versus Gabba, one extreme to the other. Jake had to move on but suggested that Jamie join him and see how things happened.

    Jake was called all manner of names by the people they met along the way: Alfie, Bateman, Mac, Hunter, even Maggie and he answered to all of them. He could speak to anybody from hardcore crusties to upper-class slummers, never changing his tone. After half an hour, they “repaired” to Jake’s Renault Espace and out came the cocaine. It was unbagged and packed tight in a KFC family bucket, reaching a quarter of the way up. It glistened.

    “Cocaine”, explained Jake B as they sat down, “plays with the dopaminergic synapses. Dr Kim Janda of the Scripps Institute in San Diego however, thinks that he has come up with a method of stopping the effects of cocaine, including may I add, crack cocaine. He has been experimenting on rats. Despicable man. Rats are excellent animals, very intelligent, not in the way that we think about intelligence, not the kind of intelligence that MI6 go after, or Alan Turing was trying to discover when he cracked the Enigma Code, of course Turing didn’t adhere to the codes that you should adhere to. Turing was homosexual. Are you homosexual? It doesn’t matter to me if you are, I have experimented with it but I don’t like it, I prefer women, there’s something about women that sparks my circuits. Women enable me to synthesise dopamine. I like that. I’ve known people from the North who are very, very wealthy. You are from the North aren’t you? Yorkshire?”

    Jake spooned out a measure of coke and leant over to Jamie, putting the spoon to his nose. Jamie, already jagging out on the cheap E that he’d bought at a service station, sniffed.

    “Is it any good?” Jake seemed genuinely concerned, “I bought a great deal of it from someone in Leicester, I gave her some Heckler and Cock semi-automatics and a bootleg of John Lennon and David Bowie recording Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds with obscene lyrics, they were very high. You don’t believe any of that do you? Where would I get semi-automatic guns from? Is it any good?”

    “It’s fucking great man. Smooth,” Jamie was impressed.

    “Have you done very much cocaine? How do you judge it?”

    “I don’t get hold of much. When I do though, I go mental with it, it’s fucking great. I love it. It’s my favourite outside of E. Have you got any E?”

    “I don’t like to have the stuff around, far too inorganic. It also dims the judgement somewhat. I’m glad the cocaine is good though, I was a little worried about it to be honest with you. Thank you for being my taster. What do you do for a living?” Jake helped himself to a smaller spoonful and sat back, he was enveloped by his fake-fur parka, its hood up. He pulled his knees up so he could rest his chin on them and looked intently at Jamie waiting for his answer.

    For his part Jamie was numbing up quite nicely, starting to feel a little god-like, with the same kind of paranoia that gods must have.

    “Do you reckon that God gets pissed off with everybody wanting stuff and that from him? If I was God, I’d have fucked off to a different solar system and invented people who couldn’t talk.”

    “What do you do for a living?” Jake was chewing, his chin still on the platform of his knees so the top of his head bounced up and down inside his hood.

    “I’m going to be a DJ, going to Ibiza next year.”

    “What do you do for a living now?”

    Jamie pulled a quarter bottle of White Cane rum out of his jacket pocket and opened it, took a swig and offered the bottle to Jake who refused it by not taking it. The last job that he’d had was babysitting for his sister for which he was paid £5 off his rent. Before that, after leaving school he’d worked in a computer shop but was sacked for fighting with his manager at a party. Right now he was circling work, checking things out, running errands for people.

    “I’ve got to get my decks sorted out and mix up some tunes. Mixing tunes is taking up most of my time.”

    “That’s excellent, for my sins I’m tone deaf, couldn’t tell a good song from a bad one. I rely on my people to advise me of that kind of thing. You should think of me as brutally crippled, missing out on one of the sheerly wonderful senses. But that’s what I have people for. What do you think of me?” He sat up at this point and pulled down his hood. He was wearing a cerise T-shirt with “Metal Merchant Jam Buster” written across it in gothic script, the neckline was dayglo green, he had necklaces of multicoloured beads strung on leather thongs, three of them, and a silver outlined fish on a gold coloured chain. He was looking Jamie straight in the eyes. His eyes were brown.

    “I don’t understand man?” Jamie was feeling teeth-grittingly high now, he didn’t want to be sitting down, he wanted to be going mental out there in the open, by a big speaker.

    “First impressions are, to my mind, pointed and exact most of the time. I think you are an unemployed young man from the North of England who is reasonably well tapped into the zeitgeist. You probably have a wide experience of this country, at least in comparison to your peers. This means that your fears are not of experience. You weren’t much interested in school, as an aside you are a Taurus, you like tunes because of their immediacy, you’ve tried to learn a musical instrument, probably the guitar but have had your ambitions deflated through lack of funds. You are a youth of ambition blocked by an accident of birth that has financially disabled you. You are keen to extend yourself. You are not homosexual. You like Gabba. Your name is Jamie. Your taste in clothes is again limited by your ability to pay for them. You are not afraid to use your fists to make a point, but only as a last resort. You have never been in prison. Now, what do you think of me? It’s a very un-English question I know, but we’re all young Europeans now aren’t we?”

    “Fucking hell,” this kind of directness was astonishing to Jamie who was used to answering questions with single words, and was not used to anybody asking him that one. When he thought about it in the split seconds that the cocaine allowed his brain to use, he’d spent a great many years among people whose main activity in life was to avoid that question except to ask and answer it behind its subject’s back. This was a “fucking hell” moment.

    “You’re called Jake”, Jake nodded, smiled.

    “You’re from the South”, again, nodding.

    “You’re rich”, a shake of the head.

    “You’re tone deaf”, nod.

    “You’re not homosexual but you’ve tried it”, an energetic nod.

    “You’re a young European”, a broad grin.

    “You own a Renault Espace,” a shake of the head.

    “Very good. Very well played indeed. I don’t own this Espace, I am borrowing it from my sister’s husband. Wealth is relative, poverty is absolute though, I live somewhere in the middle. I would like you to do some work for me, how does that sound? I would like you to nanny a very special car for me. It’s my uncle’s car, he loves it dearly but is busy. His birthday is approaching and, because he has been so good to me ever since my parents died in America when I was young, I would like to restore it to a state that suits my uncle’s reputation. Because it’s his birthday, this has to be a secret. If you would like to meet me in Colindale’s KFC – that’s a northern suburb of London, I will give you directions – next Wednesday at seven o’clock in the morning, I will give you all the relevant information and some money. Could you do this for me? I want the work done outside of London you see. I hear that there is an excellent specialist in Jews-bury. Do you know Jews-bury?”

    “Dewesbury”, Jamie corrected.

    “You see, I would look like such an idiot. It’s excellent that we met. Will you help me out? Does it sound good?”

    It sounded so good that Jamie was now approaching London, trying to remember how he got to Soho.

    Kinsey felt like he no longer had the faintest idea what had been happening. Teletext said that the time was four in the afternoon, and he was stoned, unable to stand up even though he wanted to get to the loo. The room was small, full of fluffballs, the carpet apparently shredding itself in front of him. He looked around him in disbelief that all the work he’d put in over the last twenty years had been for this. Tatty china, a dusty television, pastel, fading wallpaper, packets of various fast food and cheap confectionery, overflowing ashtrays and a few videos spread out amid the lads mags and juice-filled glasses. He was so stiff from having lain in the same position, leaning on one arm, pretending to look interested either in the TV or Tommy, that it was painful to sit up straight.

    He wanted to do something but didn’t want Tommy to come with him, but it looked cold, windy outside, although it wouldn’t darken for another three hours he felt that three hours could pass very quickly. But he still wanted to do something even though he didn’t want to instigate it, he didn’t want to prove himself to anything any longer, he didn’t want to have to make a point about anything. Better that he lay on the sofa until they went to sleep, then they’d wake up and whatever passed for normal would remerge. Still he wanted to do something, eat something maybe, put some music on, have a bath despite the effort required, he needed not to feel that he was lying there, dying, slipping away, not making an effort, not keeping his end up, no showing good form, not playing the game, not being one of the boys, not being fit, not being ready, not being eager for it, not being up for it, not being ready to head it, touch it on, push it out, large it, leg it, peg it, fuck it, love it. As usual, he’d lost his train of thought and found himself half-sitting, half-standing, preparing to go somewhere or re-comfort himself. Teletext said 4:15, he still wanted to do something, he needed to retain this numb feeling rather than wasting it on the couch, watching a wall, listening to Tommy humming to himself as he watched another football video, occasionally passing a split and asking: “You alright Keith?” before hitting fast forward, chuckling, rolling another spliff, farting, snatching some crisps from the bag. He wanted to carry it out with him to the world and let it see that nothing could touch him, nothing at all, everything would bounce out, away from him, nothing would stick. He realised that he was wearing his shoes, this would save time, conserve effort. He knew his jacket was in the hall, hanging off a brass hook embedded in a lacquered mahogany panel screwed into the rawlplugs and then to the wall by brass-topped, tungsten screws. He knew he hadn’t dry-cleaned his jacket in six weeks or so, and it was starting to look scruffy which meant it would not keep the cold out as well as it should. He could feel the cold coming into the house, the central heating wouldn’t click on until five, so autumn was creeping in like a voyeur. He was chilly, down to his fingernails, he was icing up and all he could imagine was that any heat there was must be bouncing off him, and that it would continue to bounce off him from now until he got straight again, or got even more stoned; Tommy was into the second quarter of the South African, all buds and oils sweating away in the snap-top plastic bag. Kinsey wasn’t sure, however, if he could get any more stoned, so he was condemned to get colder and colder.

    There was nothing else for it, he would let himself die of the cold, maybe his body would be preserved, maybe even his brain. He could come to consciousness decades later and start all over again. He could know who he was by finding himself in entirely alien surroundings. With only blank faces and new things to stare at, he could reinvent himself as an entirely new human being. They wouldn’t know, nobody had ever written anything down about him or for him. He hadn’t been recorded, except maybe once in a band he’d played in at school but that would tell them nothing other than he enjoyed music, even in the future, people would still understand music. He hadn’t been filmed, and his family photographs were run-of-the-mill, giving away nothing but seasides, birthdays and Christmas. He wasn’t a photograph keeper either, he lost them or gave them away. He didn’t know how he was going to begin again. Even into the future, he would know nothing, he would be a freak, he would be studied and assessed, examined and explored until they knew everything about him. They would be able to find out things about him that even he didn’t know, or didn’t admit to himself of knowing.

    And his fingers had gone numb, the chocolate he was trying to eat was cracking in his mouth when he could negotiate the silver paper. He was shaking again, and he was starting to feel very sick. He wanted to warm up, but he felt that if he did, he would hurl. He looked at the faux-fire, scanned the radiators, he knew how to set them, make them work. He wanted them to work, but he couldn’t see himself doing it. He buried himself deeper into the white leather settee and looked at the television which was showing Monty Python repeats; the best bits visually sampled and then stapled together to make compilations. It made him feel ill as they danced around dressed like Gumbies. He never understood Monty Python, he couldn’t get it. He didn’t find it funny, he found it confusing and disquieting, it disturbed him. But now he couldn’t take his eyes off it.

    Tommy was warm, he was wearing an open necked, dark purple shirt tucked into his light-coloured jeans which stopped just above his white Nike trainers. But he was concentrating so hard on Kinsey that he realised that more heat was called for. He didn’t bother Tom, he loved the heat, Barbados, Jamaica, Ibiza, Florida, he loved them.

    “Fancy a coffee K?”, he asked as he made his way over to the artificial real-log fire, “cup of tea? I’m going into the kitchen to sort out the central heating anyway.”

    Kinsey grunted, he was controlling his stomach and even a slight effort took valuable brain time away from the task in hand. Tommy meandered into the kitchen, the speed he’d taken as insurance was slicing away at him, cutting into the hash haze. He was aware that Kinsey was stoned immobile, incapable of doing any damage to himself, or the business, and this was a comfort to him as he prepared tea and toasted cheese sprinkled with dried oregano. He had decided to get Kinsey away from town for a week, take him over to Las Vegas for a locked-on good time, the flight would relax the man, and then the sheer life to be lived out of the MGM Grand would wipe away any cobwebs that remained. Also, it would enable Tommy to arrange for things to be tidied up at work. Who knew what Kinsey had been up to in the last day and a half? But getting K to do anything that he didn’t want to was always going to be a battle. He walked back into the sitting room to find Kinsey foetal, scrunched into the corner of the sofa, his head buried in his hands, sick pooled in front of him.

    “Let’s get you up mate, let’s clean you off. Time for bed I reckon,” Tom was relieved, it was ten thirty, there was going to be football highlights on the box in ten minutes, which was all the time he needed to get Kinsey up the stairs, washed and dried and into bed. He looked down and realised that they’d all felt that way from time to time. Incapable. 

    No one else was supposed to see these moments, moments when everything fell into nothingness, when all you wanted was for someone else to come along and make everything work. People didn’t get that stoned on grass or booze without wanting this. Tommy had been like that just after his second was born. He went out to wet its head, got caught up in a birthday bash, went on to a house party and found himself unable to do or to want to do anything the next day when he should have been playing football. He lay around for the day and couldn’t be bothered to get out of bed. That was how he assumed Kinsey felt.

    It took him slightly less than ten minutes to get everything sorted out, Kinsey was capable of walking, of climbing the stairs. Tommy showered him down, and wrapped a dressing gown around him before lying him on his side, facing away from the wall. He could feel Kinsey shaking as he shoulder-led him to bed. He left the hall light on and went back downstairs where he skinned up another joint, put his feet up on the coffee table, and sipped his tea.

    Jamie made heavy work of getting to Wardour Street and the car park. He was nervous about driving around the centre of London, and his fear was turned into aggression as he rushed amber lights, ensured that no one cut him up and generally voiced his concerns to all and sundry. All the time he was soaking up the London that appeared around him and the Jag. It was raining when he drove through Hampstead, the colours were saturating, apparently talking on all the water they could before the street lamps took over from the weak winter sun. 

    Everything was crawling along the roads until the junctions when everything split at speed, looking for lanes. It seemed to Jamie that everybody else knew where they were going and had their lane jumps timed to the last possible moment. 

    He found himself retracing his steps several times having missed his exit, he found himself ferreting down side streets, all of which were so parked up that travel at more than 10mph was impossible. The rain came on heavily just as he popped out in Camden Town, he checked his directions and realising that there was still a hell of way to go, pulled over and parked up next to the markets.

  • The Assumption

    The Assumption

    A novel that never quite made it. It was about love, hope, self-image and memory’s false constructions.



    The Assumption is a novel I worked on, I struggled with, for three years before I decided not to proceed. I killed it. I killed it because it was growing fat and indigestible. It wouldn’t just stick at being a simple story of misplaced love, of memory stews, of revenge.

    All well and good except new lines of narrative, new social dynamics, new characters kept appearing and making a mess of each other. The book refused to bed anything down to a reader-friendly line in its beginning, middle and its several unsatisfying endings.

    Worse still, the book became an exercise in showing off my own researches, not entertaining the reader. Clarity. Clarity. Clarity – the oppposite was true.

    Magazine writing and editing since 1988, I found myself re-reading drafts only to red-pen the drafts. My old editor head just screamed:

    “What the fuck is in it for the reader? Are you going to provide a sodding directory? Maybe a few maps? Some way to help the poor reader work out what’s going on?” I yelled at myself.

    How it began

    The Assumption began as a story about a man fresh out of prison for a crime he may or may not have committed. He decides he will travel on the new and highly dangerous Mars Colony rocket but first he has to travel around the country and say ‘sorry’ and ‘goodbye’ to his past and the people who inhabited it.

    A straightforward enough plot, the story of a recovering addict saying their farewells and making their peace before embarking on the interplanetary journey from which they will probably never return. Unless, of course, they find true love.

    Bloating

    From its inception – a short story that bloated – to its death, it was a struggle. Love, false memory, self-delusion and redemption fell into and out of each other.

    It lost its way when too many characters became involved in too many situations. Everything was inchoate and refused to evolve into much more than character and location interactions with little dramatic tension. It became bloated and without focus. Therefore, it had to die.

    Or rather it had to be stopped and made an example of right here. The example is not to let my writing grow fat, lazy and plotless because there was just too much or too many plot and plots.

    Confusion

    This story was about a man/woman (I never made my mind up) who had left gaol where they’d been banged up for an unnamed crime they may or may not have committed. They go in search of true love, a house of their own, and ideally the demise of Aunt Bernadette.

    Our protagonist, called Laurie Gonne, is a vain person – once a model – who doubts their own past but also other people’s perceptions of them. The first name was suitably genderless. The second name derived from Maude Gonne.

    The I.R.A. get involved

    A book cover. The text reads:Armed Struggle
The history of the IRA`
By Richard English"An essential book ... closely reasoned, formidably intelligent and utterly compelling' Roy Foster, The Times"
With an updated afterword

    The initial drafts were set between Crosschester – a city that readers of my first novel will recognise – and Fethard-on-Sea in Ireland – a town most people will not recognise.

    The old, pre-Provisional, Irish Republican Army (IRA) became involved and turned the plot from Laurie’s search for their one true love (they have many of these), called Julianna Górecki into something more complex.

    IRA diamonds are the McGuffin as historical (acts of memory) barbs begin entering the flow of the book. Laurie is given the task of liberating the gold or diamonds or bonds for a crew of mysterious old people. Threats are made, incentives are laid bare.

    The I.R.A. came into play for two reasons:

    1. I wanted some derring do, some John Buchan, some Erskine Childers. Some action-adventure to keep the audience energised.
    2. I wanted to use all the information I’d gathered about my own Irish family to get my Irish passport (thanks Granny Murphy).
      • I’m also learning Irish – my new passion for this took over from my better judgment.

    I then proceeded to get lost in the history of the Irish Republican Army (not the Provos), the Irish Republican Brotherhood, Jim Larkin’s Irish Citizen Army, The Irish Volunteers, and many others.

    Research is all well and good. However, as any historian who has ever got carried away in an archive will tell you, not every avenue of research leads to revelation and a strong spine to their thesis. Much archive/research, no matter how much it glisters, is a long way from on topic.

    The characters who might live on

    Lovely Julianna

    Let’s see what Laurie has to say about Julianna:

    “The remarkably beautiful Julianna Górecki. Tall as a cedar. Elegant as a hazel branch. French as a guillotine. She lived in a massive, crumbling Georgian country house in the village I grew up in. It was a house I knew well. It should have been my house. Our house. Me and Julianna. Julianna and I.

    “Wonderful Julianna, cool and warm, torridly tactile and terrifically remote. I adored Julianna like only a few other men and women I’d encountered. She made me a teen all over and inside. She made me self-conscious in a wonderful way. That’s love isn’t it? A kind of love. I have still never met anybody as satisfyingly distant as Julianna, and I’ve worked extensively in the high-end fashion industry. Julianna then. Julianna now. Julianna forever.

    “Julianna brings a hint of humanity to Bernadette’s house.”

    That hypocrite Bernadette

    A black and whte composite photo of two women faces. Yes, two-faced.

    One character who has to remain and probably be used in a new, stripped down novel is Aunt Bernadette, an alcoholic, a heavy smoker, she is religous despite hating almost everything and everyone in God’s creation. She is a vicious and hypocritical harridan but she’s Laurie’s remaining blood relative (or is she? See, that’s how the book veered off in yet another direction). She’s possibly a lesbian who is also a devote Catholic.

    She is being cared by Julianna in a grand country house. She is Laurie’s aunt. She maybe Julianna’ lover. Either way Laurie wants her gone. Bernadette has no reason to go. Julianna always knows that she will be getting it in Bernadette’s Will. Could Laurie be in love with a woman who has no need for that love?

    What follows is how the book looked after I killed 90,000 additional words in a vain attempt to achieve some cohesion. To make The Assumption a book for the reader, and not just an act of writing my own cleverness or (as my internal critic would have it) a revelation of my own mediocrity, at best.

    Anyway, I’ll be adding chapters as this blog of failure unfolds. For now, let’s look at the prologue. This was supposed to give an idea of Laurie’s ability to observe without inclusion.

    That monster O’Neil

    A young boy with a toy Tommy gun. He looks demonic.

    The novel’s most impactful make presence: Dr Neil O’Neil spends a lot of time in Laurie’s memory. You might even think that Neil is Laurie’s real love interest. He’s is a grandiose, sleazy and charismatic monster born of the 1980s. I knew people like Neil in the UK and in Ireland back then – all cocaine, champagne and lies.

    The more I thought I was writing a story about Laurie, Juliana and Bernadette, the more Dr O’Neil threatened to take over. Maybe see you again elsewhere, Dr O’Neil?

    Little Cartey

    A sketch of Little Cartey wearing a red cap.

    Little Cartey works at the Four Crosses Hotel (so many crosses, it’s got to be a bit dodgy, right?). This is where Laurie must hand over a letter to the landlady, Mrs Maeve Morgen, so the journey can continue.

    Cartey, with her sibling Big Cartey, are the handypeople at the Four Crossses. They know the city of Crosschester and its outlying villages of Shalford, Commiton, and Bursley deeply and through time.

    Little Cartey is also hugely empathetic, easy to trust, and useful. I’m sure I had Jean Passepartout in mind when I began writing Little Cartey.

    At first Laurie, a natural snob, snobbish by fear, and doesn’t really care much for the help. Because of Little Cartey’s charm, obvious care for people, and growing care, Laurie is able to find the ground, is able to finally see other people.

    It’s, of coures, possible that Little Cartey, not Julianna, not Dr Neil O’Neil is the real love of Laurie’s life. This love story between Little Cartey and Laurie was going to provide an ending to the book itself in fact.

    What did I learn from this failure?

    A very hirsute author with a microphone to his right.

    Writing in the first person is much harder than it seems. It’s a really technical skill to be able to drive the story forward from a single point of view (POV).

    How can Laurie see what is going on elsewhere? How can Laurie read their minds? See their motivations? Without some way of achieving these things what I ended up with was a single character surrounded by people seemingly without motivation. Without any inner lives at all.

    This conundrum could have been solved by switching to a multiple POV narrative with a non-character narrator who could observe and report back on everything and everybody.

    The book, however, didn’t want this this. Not at all.

    So, in the struggle between me the author, and the book itself, I always had the final say right up until that final say was “Enough! Time to move on”.

    I hope you enjoy these fragments of years of work.

    Too many voices not enough depth or action

    Another mistake I made was to be lead by too many characters, and their concomitant plots no matter how small. Creating and growing characters is an immense pleasure for any author. Then the realisation dawns that differentiating between the troops in this army of undifferentiated voices, faces, motivations and subplots adds nothing other than stress to the reader’s time.

    This took me quite some time to come to grips with. No matter how evil or oily or stupid a character is, the author still loves them. However, they must each have clear and cleanly outlined personalities and behaviours. If not, you’re just adding the same characters suffused and obscured by each other.

    Imagine a bar full of drunks and you’re sober, you’ve just walked in. All the drunks are sure they’re being original and have great, pissed-up, stories to tell.

    “I’m not drunk!” they all chorus, all believing this is true.

    It’s time to go elsewhere before they all start talking about themselves because all they have to say will be how interesting, individual, and sober they are.

    Fewer, more tightly written, more compelling characters are more likely to drive the plot forward. The opposite has the effect of flooding and therefore diluting the backbone plot so that the book itself becomes a self-indulgent scrap book not an interesting novel.

    So, after all that, here’s what’s left of The Assumption.

    (After you’ve read this, you might like to read my novel The Water Meadow Man, which I have published.)


    A white sign with black text ("Books") with an arrow pointing right to left.

  • Barleycorn Buildings

    Barleycorn Buildings

    The start of the novel that ever had the chance to end about family, ego, homelessness and hubris.

    Chapter 1

    Revolving doors on the 41-storey building. It has revolving doors and this, of course, is a problem for John Campbell-Stuart. He had stipulated when best laying plans four years previously that nothing to do with Barleycorn Buildings should revolve. 

    “If I’d wanted revolutions, I would have hired a Cuban,” he had joked, weakly.

    “Yes, sir”, replied the worried architect.

    Not only are the doors revolving, the top of the building is too. Even more annoyingly so are all eight of the elevators that crawl up and down the sides of the tower like beads of water on a turning pole dancer.

     Campbell-Stuart turns away from his broken dream statement of self. The final indignity grazes his rapidly tearing up vision: “Barely Conned Bluidings” declares the back of the 10-metre high sign. The front of the sign is still covered in tarpaulin waiting to be uncovered by Jack Nicholson or Keanu Reeves or Aung San Suu Kyi (depending on commitments) at the cock’s call on Grand Opening Day.

    “Someone”, ponders Campbell-Stuart,“is taking the piss”.

    He is correct but it must be said that it is mostly his fault. The bit that isn’t relates to several million dollars of national lottery winnings that now sits mainly in the bank account of the not really that worried architect. His lucky number had come up shortly before Campbell-Stuart left for a mind expansion trip to South America. He had chosen it based on the telephone number of the gun seller from whom he was going to purchase the gun with which he intended to shoot his master and tormentor down in cold, cold blood. 

     Campbell-Stuart is not aware of this. Such is the mighty power of knowledge.

    “Will it change your life?” asked the architect’s deeply predictable girlfriend who had stuck by him through his studies and early career.

    “Too bloody right it will – but not as much as it’s going to change someone else’s.”

     Campbell-Stuart has never related well to other human beings because he has never needed to, such is the power of money. He’d always been cushioned by several billions of dollars. These had been earned via several hundred dodgy deals, street brawls, arsons, insurance frauds, possibly a murder or five and some excellent legal advice over the preceding centuries. What Campbell-Stuart saw as good humoured banter and ribbing, others saw as arrogant bullying and fear inducing overbearing power plays. He is not aware of this reaction in other people. Such is the power of self-knowledge.

    So, the architect; in fact, the entire team down to the tea ladies who supplied the brickies with tea and thrills, hate his guts. After some judicious sharing of the architect’s lottery money, they’d all agreed that as Campbell-Stuart was flat on his back in Peru or Colombia they would not leave the job. Not until it was finished and quite completely fucked-up.

    They proceeded with the kind of vigour and dedication that drew pages of appreciation in related journals and even gasps of awe from passers-by. They finished the project ahead of schedule and massively over budget with no interference from any of Campbell-Stuart’s advisors – who, like them, hated their gunner and had been pleased to jump ship wrapped in financial life jackets supplied by the mutinous crew. 

     Campbell-Stuart, leaves the site, possibly forever, and motors his Roller Roycer out to the countryside where he stamps it to a stop on the thickly gravelled drive of the family seat. It skids, it scars, the car hates Campbell-Stuart. His mother, flanked by Cadrew the butler, stands at the open door smiling the smile of a woman who never sees the dark side of anything anywhere ever because she has never actually seen the dark side of anything, anywhere, ever. Cadrew has no expression – the muscles of his face having been cast into the neutral shortly after his sixth birthday at the expense of the Campbell-Stuarts.

    John remains in the car, slamming the steering wheel with his fists, tears sparkling from his face; screaming a Buddhist chant of serenity.

    “My little darling is such an expressive spirit, Cadrew, I am often amazed that he never chose theatrical production as a career,” Mrs Campbell-Stuart’s fairy-floss voice wafts past the butler who, nodding, steps forward and opens the driver’s door. 

     Campbell-Stuart falls out of the car, foetal onto the path and yells – serene in his petulance – at Cadrew. 

    Soundless, sprightly and showing some of his years, the butler moves at a hover to the boot of the motor and collects the luggage. 

    Mrs Campbell-Stuart calls wanly, “Darling boy, tea is waiting, we have scones and Mrs Cadrew’s homemade strawberry jam. Your father is coming up from the country to meet you. Maybe you two can smoke a cigar and play at billiards?” 

    She reverses into the foyer, smile affixed, tidies a floral arrangement and steps aboard the magnetically propelled platform to be conveyed, silently to tea. His father is coming to town. The son rolls over onto his back and looks up at the clouds that scud by making shapes that a few miles away a small boy recognises as a submarine and a horse. 

    “Oh good. Oh, perfect. Daddy, oh great”, screams John Campbell-Stuart. No sarcasm here, he means it. He has a scintillating relationship with his Pa. The grand old man of hippiedom who has appeared in the front covers of Time, News Week, Gandalf’s Garden, Oz, and any other publications he’d held a stake in. His quest for enlightenment is as legendary as his fantastic fortune. Whenever he found himself at home with his son, he would play with the boy for hours on end; teaching through play. Endlessly heaping attention, gifts and true love on the lad until the time came to catch the next wave by which he meant, “flight”, by which he meant, “flight on my own plane in my own airline”. 

    “Stay true to yourself at all times, son”, Campbell-Stuart senior would say. “Find your inner strength, peace and power, find your oneness. Watch yourself for the rest of today, or tomorrow. Notice your instincts. Surrender to the now and realise that we are all one. We are all God and not-God, we are all each other”. His Pa had explained this to him, on a hill overlooking vineyards – their vineyards – in the Hunter Valley on a warm October evening on John’s fourteenth birthday, shortly after he’d been expelled from Eton for bullying. “Do not seek to change or understand others. Seek only the truth of yourself.” 

    “Yes, father. I understand”, they were both very high indeed on his elder’s home grown grass so it did all make sense to him. For too long, he felt as he chewed through the final morsels of a fascinating chocolate bar, for too long he’d tried to be what he wasn’t. He’d tried to fit in with the morons. He had put way too much effort into “altering the perceptions of self rather than the self’s perceptions”.

    “Son,” his father took the spliff and realigned his kaftan in movement that simultaneously realigned his chakras, “we need to find the courage to say, ‘No’ to the things that are not serving us if we want to rediscover ourselves and live our lives with authenticity”.

    “Yes“, said John, “Whoa.. yes. Not serving us. Thanks Pa.” He took the drugs with a physical effort that led to a pleasing realisation that his own body was also that of his father.

    As the sun set that evening, the father meditated with the Diamond Sutra: he would allow the true sense of self that would elude his son all his waking life to enveloped him. John laid back on the grass, inhaled deeply, closed his eyes and recalled what his Pa had told him a year previously when he had talked of how seeing New York homeless had confused and disgusted him.

    “Krishnamurti once said: ‘Let us put aside the whole thought of reform, let us wipe it out of our blood. Let us completely forget this idea of wanting to reform the world.’ It was true, of course it was true”, his Pa had said, looking for his passport. 

    With deft rhythm , the older man took back the spliff and began inhaling on the in-breaths of a Sutra taught only to the wisest of men in the most secluded of temples. 

    “The world can look after itself can’t it Pa?”, John took the joint from his father’s hand and drew in its earthiness.

    “That’s right son,” his father, who with the rapid, single movement he’d learnt in Tibet, took the joint back, “the world is you, you are the world, removing the conflicts in yourself will remove them from the world.” 

    Snatching the doobie back in a move he’d learnt at Eton, John revelled in the kind of truths that only a father and son could share, “Skin up, dad”, he breathed.

    “Certainly son, certainly.”

    Now, ten years have passed and his father is returning from the country. Returning despite the light pollution, “electric germs” and “human stress encampments” that usually keep him away from home. He is coming back to see his beloved boy. John Campbell-Stuart stands up, and waits for Cadrew to come and pick him up. The retainer returns and de-gravels his silent master. They enter the family home.

    The house had been moved, brick-by-brick from Somerset in England in 1951. The Campbell-Stuart family had traced a family tree back to 1066 (or at least circa 1066) and the De Kinsey family, and had attached themselves to it. The De Kinseys had, through subterfuge, political wrangling, violence, sycophancy and outright brigandage managed to hold on to the sprawling manse since they’d built it in 1072. For centuries the family had prospered using all the tools at their disposal. But history moved faster than they did.

    With Queen Victoria, and the move to manufacturing, came a change in fortunes and standing. This included an Earldom: the First Earl of Cheddar grunted proudly on meeting the Queen Empress, who shuddered and moved on. The farm labourers moved to the cities. The villages that provided respect and hard cash to the family, were denuded of youth, and filled instead with bitter, cider-soaked geriatrics. Of course the family had contacts in Manchester and London, so a move to trade as well as industry was inevitable, as was occasionally failing to dress for dinner.

    With the end of empire and the start of the War to end all Wars, the Campbell-Stuart boys as they now appeared, grew tired of receiving white feathers in the post, and threats of prison sentences. Conscientious objection was often mistaken for outright cowardice in this new world, and no amount of money could shift that so it appeared. Forced into a decision between being maimed in a local gaol or maimed in foreign field, they opted to go to war in the hope that they could manoeuvre their way to the back and some quiet. 

    All three returned: one, a burbling, shell-shocked innocent incapable of any active function, went straight into poetry, dismally and then opened an Art Gallery off the King’s Road in London before taking up the reigns of head of the family on the death of his father by whisky. The second son, syphilitic, blind in one eye, addicted to young boys, had entered the church. The third, and youngest, returned replete with money from deals in Belgium, France and Prussia – family now owned several chemical factories – had relocated North to invest in more factories still. He prospered, greatly, while all around him foundered mysteriously.

    With the Second World War came an unfortunately mistimed dalliance with fascism, but so did most of the English upper aristocracy and commercial upper class, and so it was mostly forgotten. The 2nd Earl spent most of his time in London and the Cote D’azur exploring systems at the gambling tables or practising Magick in the hopes of yet more power.

    However following a disgustingly publicised dalliance with a young fellow in Antibes, the Earl relocated to The Demons Club in St James where he proceeded to be shot dead in 1956 by his last remaining son – the impatiently titular 3rd Earl. The 17th Earl had escaped becoming the last aristocrat hanged in England.

    There had been rumours at the time that due to a congenital weakness of the hands, the younger aristocrat would not actually have been able to pull the trigger of the Thompson submachine gun that had splattered his father’s parietal and occipital lobes across the walls of the The Demons Escoffier-designed kitchen. It was also unlikely that he would have been able to simultaneously shoot the old man in the chest with a Luger pistol. 

    Tragically, all the legal advice provided free of charge by the Yorkshire branch of the family, could not save him from the tender mercies of the Wormwood Scrubs nooseman. The Yorkshire branch had sprung from the loins of the youngest of the sons to return from the War to end all Wars. The title of Earl, the house and everything else that went with it passed to him because the Bishop was unable to leave Rome, where he’d fled to a few years earlier. 

    So, the house speaks of historical precedents, of grandeurs earned over centuries, of honours bestowed and of achievements yet to come. It is called ‘The Glancings’, no one knows why. Its central courtyard, protected on all sides by high walls each cornered by tall, elegant towers, is home to a Go-Kart track, a permanent marquee and several angry peacocks.

    Those trinkets are nothing, however, when you experience the 15-metre high statue of the Buddha bedecked each day by new petals and neatly polished swastika; you won’t experience it because you will never be allowed near it. It was not the swastika at the 45-degree angle mind you, but the good one, the nice one, the family having divested itself of its Nazi connections on the advice of their spin doctor.

    Mrs Campbell-Stuart spends an hour a day cleaning the Buddha with chamois cloths and warm, soapy water. She whispers even warmer, even soapier entreaties to it, often collapsing onto its lap in fits of desire and giggles. She knows that although the Campbell-Stuarts are a lean stringy clan for the most part, this statue is as dear to her as the man she truly loved. She calls out “Darling David, dearest Hurst” and loves the statue as such; Buddha can go hang. 

    Darling David was a boy who she knew when she was a girl. He had disappeared when she went to school in Switzerland. He was somewhere in the world, she prayed.

    John heads to his rooms, red-faced, with puffy eyes and a firm requirement to shoot something soft and alive with a handgun. Cadrew follows.

    “Why the fuck would someone take the piss out of me like this, Cadrew? My mind is as open as my heart to the truth of the now and the holy me inside. I can perceive and experience Real Moments. I relay the life force. What the fuck is going on that these people should do this?” He slams his foot into one of the cushioned pillars provided for that purpose – outwardly expressing his anger rather than repressing it so that it would grow and infect the authenticity of his life experience – as the sign attached to the pillar advises him.

    “Maybe sir should call a meeting with the relevant parties in order to ascertain the circumstances under which this, if I may say so, such an outrageous tragedy occurred?” Cadrew speaks slowly as he selects some suitable shooting wear from the sporting wardrobe.

    “I don’t want to experience those kind of anti-authentic vibes for fuck’s sake. All that negative energy in one room! Having to deal with small souls would obviously feedback in a severely unwhole way. I’m over it. Let the fucking building take care of itself.”

    “Then,” Cadrew lays layer after layer of tweed, and a snakeskin holster across the bed, “maybe a cool way to inject some realism to these people would be to send our person at Hardy, Crum and De Angelis to see them right, if you get my meaning, sir?”

    John welcomes a smile into his physical world and casts a nod to his servant. 

    ”Our lady, Cadrew, our woman, our goddess, our Kali. What a bloody marvellous idea, yes invite Ms Belinda Dylan to a meeting with me tomorrow morning at 11:30am.”


    Chapter 2

    Left to its own devices, Barleycorn Building slowly fills with the homeless. By the hour it becomes engorged with the wanted, the unwanted, the witless, the weary and the wary. Music thumps from the 21st floor. The walls of the 18th floor are transformed by spray cans, the roof pool fills with the scum of months.

    The security guards watch the TV, read true crime and graphic novels; nod occasionally as the stream of new residents is complemented by one more character. They call the occasional internal number to ask that the fighting should not include the ejection of items from the street-side windows; and they direct the pizza delivery relay crews to the correct locations. 

    The edifice warms, and in its nooks and crannies things are hidden. It echoes with stories of both the hard and no luck varieties. Dreams fill its cavities matching themselves to long, secured, comfort-blessed snores and sleep speech. 

    Anthony John Woods (A.K.A Pokie) sits cross-legged on the 15th floor boardroom table drinking schnapps from the drinks cabinet and throwing spitballs at the postmodernism on the walls. His hood is down, his sunglasses are off, he smells horrific even to himself. 

    He’d been sexually abused since aged 11, drunk since 12, on the street since 13. He is now 17. He is 17 today. It is 11:30am and he is partying, full of breakfast for the first time in six months. He flicks at the remote control and calls up another channel. 

    “History, fuck it.” Flick.

    “Sport, fuck it.” Flick, swig, smoke.

    “A total eclipse of the heart” – What? Flick, swig, smoke.

    “Terror alert medium. Campaign continues in the West. Next I speak to Francine Jordan about why banning the writings of Kahlil Gibran in our schools is freedom of speech.” Flick, swig, inhale. 

    “Anthony, stop changing the channels, man, there is nothing to watch, just bang some tunas on the box. Play tunas for your birthday, Tony, play up, man.” 

    Under the table, on his back lies Neil Hendle, AKA“All-in-One-Boy” or “Fireman” compressed into a singlet and camo jeans stolen from somewhere. He’s smoking a spliff and trying to read a book on Japanese management theory that he’d discovered the previous night. 

    “It is my birthday, All-in-One-Boy, my happy to be older day! Pressies and games, bro’.”

    “Yes, I know, man, I am totally and completely upon that. It is all good. But how is a man supposed to consolidate his mind on a subject when a box is blasting randomness galore into the air? Happy total birthday to you and all that, but that’s no excuse for pollution of the aural ocean is it?” 

    “Go on then, you choose. I can’t be bothered.” Standing quickly, elegantly from the cross-leg, Anthony John Woods, AKA Pokie, jumps from the table and takes a seat on the floor next to the smaller boy. Handing over the remote he blows a kiss and closes his eyes, “you choose for me. It’s my birthday.”

    “You really do stink. There’s a shower behind the mirror over there. All God Cons, seriously, I was there last night for an hour or more, very nice it was, with lots, with the hot and the cold and body wash stuff. Why not treat your birthday suit to clarification, Pokie mate? At least for my sake because I have to live with you. And you are not easy to love, love, not right now.” Rolling away from the source of the stench, with remote in hand, All-in-One-Boy lays in hope.

    “There’s a shower behind the mirror? That’s unusual. How did you find that one out then?” Pokie looks nervously at the enormous wall mirror and then back, slightly less nervously, to his friend.

    “I went lurking. Last night, while you were asleep and screeching about rape as usual, I went on a bit of a search and destroy mission. And you should know that when there are mirrors, there is in-aviary something behind them – like magic times.” All-in-One-Boy hopes hard about the shower, his hope is that later on when things got naked and close, he won’t have to hold his nose as well as his dick.

    “Walls, man. You tend to find walls behind mirrors. My foster parents didn’t raise an idiot.” Pokie walks over to the mirror, thinks about smashing it with his already scarred fist, looks back at All-in-One-Boy who shakes his head, and so he presses his nose against the glass until the stink of his breath forces him backwards.

    “Go and have a shower, man, because sometimes I’d like not to notice that you’d come in. You know I love you, Pokes. But, despite what the world wants us to believe, some things can go too far even for love and, frankly, you have done. Now fuck off and stop analysing what’s behind the mirror, it’s a shower, go into it.”

    All-in-One-Boy met Pokie six months previously, so their love was still marching ahead. They had looked at each other and their loneliness had subsided to form a warm, safe place to live just big enough for their cynicism and defences to disappear long enough for them to share food. They’d fucked the first night, how ashamed they didn’t feel, how warm and satisfied they did. Then they kept walking together, swapping stories and holding hands, taking what they could from each other, and giving back. They were in love, so the stealing of bags, and the rolling of drunks, the begging and slipping into each other’s arms in the same Salvation Army bunk bed flew by with the accompaniment of birds and rain. 

    “It’s my bunk, you fack!” 

    “I know, isn’t it great?”

    “Yes, hold my head. My head hurts and acts up.”

    “Why do you fuck around with your words? With the sounds? I always understand what you say, but I don’t get it.”

    “I don’t think I do, do, Dodo.”

    “OK.”

    Pokie looks around the place to soak it all up and remember it for when it all goes away on him. This is what he sees:

    It is a big, glass room, carpeted and balmy in its never-think-about-it warmth. Red, Japanese-patterned carpet. Injected warmth from the air, when the climate was acceptable, from the mechanics when it wasn’t. It was brilliantly put together, working well, as perfectly as any design could.

    (Once every 23 minutes and nine seconds, everything slows down, starts clanking here and there, gurgles and bubbles and generally creates a feeling of irritation. At least it would be a feeling of irritation if you were the kind of person who expected superb pieces of design to work superbly every time, all the time.)

    At 11:26am the same day a Jaguar pulls up outside The Glancings. Not one of those flash Jags, spoiler-ladened, bright yellow, modernised and wailing of its owner’s wealth. This was your classic Jaguar. Silver, E-Type. Yelling its owner’s wealth all the same but also taste, great taste, the best taste. Its owner is the company of Hardy, Crum and De Angelis; avenging angels, cleaners, lawyers.

    They also own the soul, or near as makes no difference, of beautiful, sharp faced and even sharper brained Belinda Dylan (28) who steps out of the car, immaculate both. A wonderful spinster in the new-fashioned sense of the word. Wise beyond her years in all matters pertaining to living a life to the most exacting standards of look-after-your-selfishness. She is good to her mother and father – still living, on a farm, somewhere deep in Derbyshire. She Skypes them on a weekly basis, confirming her still childless state with a smile in her voice. She sends birthday cards and anniversary gifts, she even goes home for Christmas Day, but is always back in her city central apartments by Boxing Day.

    There is nothing cheap or tacky about this woman, from her abstractly perfect diction down to her elegantly cropped pubis. She walks in splendour, everything matching save for one, usually small detail, a broach, a belt buckle, a t-shirt, that she uses like a beauty spot. Today her shoe buckles are ever so slightly the wrong shade of grey that they set everything else off perfectly.

    Belinda has been the preferred legal aid to John Campbell-Stuart since they met during his very brief attempt to study economics at one of the major Oxford colleges. She was the one who, following a particularly heroic sex binge, had enquired why somebody who never needed to worry about money should need to study economics. He left the next day, with her card.

    Emerging from the company car, Belinda straightens her skirt, collects her laptop and mounts the first step at exactly 11:29. Cadrew opens the doors, she plants a warm and deliberately embarrassing smoocher on his cheek, whispers, “What-ho Cadrew, how’s it hanging baby man?” and proceeds up the stairs to her meeting.

    “Come in, come in Belinda, sit down. Father is here, he’s doing his meds (by which he meant ‘meditations’) in the east gardens, he will be with us in twenty minutes. Would you like coffee?” John is clad in a very Cary Grant black worsted suit, open necked shirt and sandals. He is sitting in a desk that once belonged to the Dalai Lama, his hair is superbly scruffy (to a tee, to a tee) and his skin glows with a ‘just swam 15 laps’ patina fresh from the bottle. 

    He adores Belinda. Belinda adores John. There is sex tension between them. Their eyes meet like old friends in a Balinese hotel room following an engaging lunch. Their rhythms synchronise as Belinda nods and sits herself down on a chair that once belonged to nobody because it was custom made from Tasmanian old growth forest for her at the behest of John.

    “Did you kiss Cadrew again when you came in? You know he hates it.” He slips off the desk and walks across to where she is crossing her legs. He takes her hand and attempts an admonishing expression.

    “You haven’t neutered him, yet darling, he is awfully attractive. I love the way he stands there imagining me naked and feeling guilty about it. I can see the way he tortures himself in his imagination. You know that it’s really about time that you started him breeding. After all, where is the next generation to come from?” She removes her hand from his and unpacks her computer.

    “He’s not getting any younger though. So, we have set in train that he should breed the next Cadrew within the year. We have a fantastic filly picked out for him. One of the Murdoch’s staffers I think. She’s incredibly fit, totally well trained and completely 18. By the time Cadrew is too old for us, we’ll have the new one ready.” He sits on the floor in front of her, lotus-like, looks up and as Cadrew places coffees on the Bauhaus table to his left, Campbell-Stuart begins to relay the necessary details.

    “Nice arse,” she comments, meaning it, as Cadrew does his best to exit face on from the room. He blushes and proceeds to the kitchen lavatory.

    He flirts more admonition at her, sips coffee and waits for her considered opinion. She looks at the laptop, says a few words to it, nods and then grimaces theatrically at him.

    “Oh my dear Campbell-Stuart,” her grimace morphs from the dramatic to the operating theatre, “Oh you have been a silly idiot haven’t you?”

    “S’pose so”, he has no idea what she’s talking about, but that’s why he employs her. 

    “Apparently you decided that you could write your own contracts for this,” she pauses and searches for the correct word, “debacle of a building. Were you sulking with me?”

    “S’pose I was.” He often did. He had asked her to sue the family of farmers who occupied a tiny piece of land within the Campbell-Stuart glebe. She had refused. She explained that simply because they kept pigs was not grounds to sue them. He had sworn at her, threatened to get her dismissed, begged her, implored her, swore some more and then sulked all the way to Bali. He refused to talk to her but Skyped her to berate her on this subject, every day for eight months. They only resumed civilised communication after the farmer accidentally fell backwards into his own Massey Ferguson’s reaping blades or something like that during a party.

    (The party had been thrown for him by a major supermarket chain – its legal representatives to be quite exact – to celebrate a pork distribution deal. According to the farmer’s wife at the coroner’s enquiry, he had never touched LSD in any quantity let alone the 780mg that had been discovered inside him post mortem. It appeared to be suspended in a litre of old school absinthe, the wormwood variety that wiped out what the French intelligentsia in the 18th century. The farmer’s family moved from the land following a hate campaign – “Acid Farmer’s Froggie Booze Binge Puts Pox on OUR Porkers!!!” in a national newspaper.

    During his Bali dummy-spit, Campbell-Stuart had conceived not only two children but also the grand plan for the Barleycorn Bliding that was to dominate the central business district. He’d decided that, in his own words, he “…didn’t need any help from any long-legged, sweet-smelling, over-qualified bint with a major customer relations problem” and had drafted the contracts.

    “Silly man”, Belinda called up the contract from the top secret cloud folder where Campbell-Stuart had stored it secretly.

    “Mad man. Look at this. It’s got more loopholes in it than the walls of a very large medieval castle.” 

    “Eh?”

    She kicks off her shoes and folds her legs beneath her, rests the laptop next to the coffee tray and begins to read:

    The party of the first part (she sighs, gently but hurtfully in the mode of an office IT person watching a clerk trying to get his printer to print using slightly dated drivers) being John Marshall Garcia Lennon Donavan Maharashtra Che Kennedy Campbell-Stuart asserts the…

    “I have to stop it here. This is disgraceful. I mean, how did you get this passed the other side’s legals?”

    He looks down at his sandals and toys with his cup. He looks out of the window and says, slowly and deliberately, “Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes”.

    “Bastards.” She breathes, clenches her fists and bites her bottom lip, “Mendacious, unethical, turdish bastards. You really were having a large sulk with me weren’t you?”

    “S’pose so. Soz. Don’t know what came over me. It’s all a bit of a blur. Are you saying that it’s not legal though? That it wouldn’t stand up? Can we get out of it?” He’s up now, on his feet, fighting posture, blood pumping.

    She is icy. Still coiled, a drop of blood drips from her lip, settles on her teeth and is washed away by her emerging smile. She is thinking hard. She knows that this many holes can be filled with many dollars. She knows that it will take time. She knows that, aside from yet another tedious case featuring the Murdochs and some question of titles, natives, libels and drudgey drudgey jetting around, she’s not got that much on. She answers, “Yes, baby, yes, I think we can nail these uppity little sods to the wall. We must throw ourselves onto the mercy of the courts. What kind of mental state were you in when you put this bag of nonsense together?”


    Chapter 3

    In which the police sit back. A party happens and we meet the parent.

    The love that bellows its name from the gutters and back alley bars is rough and ready tonight. It’s all the go. It’s up. It’s the love of getting completely fucked up. 

    “I love this!” yelled Anthony, “I love this booze and shite! I love this music. I love this meat energy!”

    The gym of Barleycorn has been turned into a club. Sound systems compete from each end. The basketball hoops contain buckets full of ice. Dayglo paint is everywhere. The old bums are splayed in one corner. The smack addicts are dancing. The speed freaks are dry humping. The acid and E casualties are hugging and screaming and hugging again. The Care in the Communities are experiencing fun. Happy fun. 

    One sound system is run by an ancient punk whore called Soozie – she’s copping in her head and she’s playing Search And Destroy.

    Another other sound system is run by Pokie since its original master – a boozehound called Stuart – fell beneath the working decks. Pokie’s playing We Built This Love on Pledges by the Mighty Solomon Klepto Orchestra. 

    “This is almost worth it!” yells Pokie.

    “Worth what?” All-in-One-Boy, chugs some absinthe he’d discovered in one of the corporate mini bars. He’s gone through every room, gathering up all the booze – and some of the cocaine too – and bringing it down to the gym. You could say that this was his party. 

    “Worth the police turning up, which they will. Worth a lifetime of degradation and abuse…” he tails off, realises what he’s just said and cues another tune (Tony Touch’s Dimelo Springs Boogie).

    “Oh that. Yeah, I suppose it might be.” All-in-One-Boy really isn’t that interested. Introspection, looking backward, analysing shit really isn’t his thing. Right now he’s considering the best way to get the most stuff out of the place before the police show up and wreck everything. What with the amount of speed he’s taken in the last 48 hours combining with his natural curiosity and greed he has thoroughly scoped the place out. He’s aware that there are some pretty sweet goods to be sold on. He’s also aware that much of it has already made its way out of those imposing front and back doors and is by now being liquidated. This kind of opportunity doesn’t even come once in a lifetime; somehow it has. 

    “All this chilling and partying is fine and dandy Pokes, but there’s cash to be made here and we’re not making it. Look around you mate, most of these mongrels can’t see what’s in front of their eyes. We’ve got a chance here.”

    Pokie doesn’t need to look, he knows that the love of his life is right. He would love to stay here, in this atmosphere, pretending that everybody in the room is partying together and not in their own worlds of schizophrenia, booze, drugs and hopeless numb disengagement. He knows that very soon they will all be back out on the streets, in the Starlight Hotel, due for a fate like Arthur Burrows (burnt to death by four teenagers) or Tim ‘Ziggy’ Jenkins (soda bombed). 

    All-in-One-Boy’s idea is an obvious one. A good one. Sensible and right. But Pokie wants this idyll to last. He’s not experienced many idylls. Not a single one really. Never.

    “Schrödinger’s Cat”, he says.

    All-in-One-Boy has heard about that Cat so many times that he really wants to rip its tail off, firework its mouth. As for Schringer or Schroder or whoever the fuck she is, take her outside, douse her in petrol and torch her. As for the uncertainty and the rest of the “sit on your arse and do nothing in case some fragile memory gets hurted”, drown it in a sack.

    “Fuck right off, bitch. Fuck you, fuck Schroeder. Fuck the cat. There is stuff here. We can take it. We can make money with it. We can be safe and comfortable.” 

    “We are safe and comfortable. Right here. We are.”

    “We are comfortable, bitch, for now.”

    Now the murk is everywhere and is ready to take everybody unless someone injects an amp or maybe a volt of constancy. Everything in the gym is strangely, Berlin 1920s, disconnected. The scene is a sour one. The space is not creating synergies. Energy is high but negative. 

    There are two sides to this terrible project though. This deliberately terrible building is set in the dead sea centre of the capital city. Clad in cheapness, underpinned by hate.

    On one side sit the poor, the dispossessed. Decaying and descendant. Outlines and out of line so we don’t like them and we don’t get them for what they really are. We’ve been with them for a while already, so we’ll leave them. Before we do, you have to know that they do not love each other.

    On the other side, are the permanently wealthy, always ascendent. What are they up to?

    Before we go on though, I have an admission to make to you. I am Pokie’s father by the way. His biological daddy. I am dead, of course – on so many levels. So, most of Pokie’s current situation is my fault. But the honest truth, and I’ve talked to the big boss goomba, the head of the house, the Maker, the People Baker, God, is something about love but mostly, so I’m told, is that I can’t tell you the honest truth. By the way, the police are ready to go. They are just about ready anyway. 

    Over at The Glancings, John, loves her, Belinda. She loves him. OK, so the dynamic between them is all sheer (as in stocking) transparent (as in the emotions) pretence. Have pity on our lord though, what choice do they have? They’ve been targeted ever since they met. Like Pokie loves All-in-On-Boy, John and Belinda do really love each other. That conquers all, right? 

    “No, Charlie, sweety, hang fire please.” Belinda had been trying to find any mention of security in the drunken contract for the building but she has had no luck. She rushes through pages on the off chance that amidst the paranoid, BBC law court dramatics that masquerades as a contract she can find anything whatsoever, at all, anywhere that would suggest liabilities against the security firm (on a rolling contract), the door or lock or lintel or window manufacturers. She can’t. So, she’s Skyping with Charles Drake, friend of uncle George, owner of race horses, and also rather conveniently rather high up in the strong arm of the law of the land. If he can’t help, then her next call is to Francis Moore MP, the Home Secretary, and another former lover. She wants to clear the Barleycorn out. Knock it down. Sell the land on for a profit, and forget the whole sorry saga. 

    “Charlie, aren’t we in a more caring time? We are. We need to build housing for real people. But right now, we can’t winkle out the pestilence in the corrupt high rise we worked so hard on”, she waited, tapping her head as she looked at John who was snorting a line.

     She continues, “I happen to have had a red-hot tip – don’t be so rude – that a rather spectacular coke deal is going to occur very close to the Barleycorn Building at circa quarter to eight this evening”, she didn’t. It didn’t matter. She was passing on a tip. He needed arrests.

    The more she examines the contract, the more she is reminded that John, bless his silken socks, is a child. One could send him in, head-down, tears bared into a fight and he’d do his best. He might even win. But this time, he didn’t quite get that there was no winning at the outset, it was a legal contract. 

    She listens to Charlie waffling on about the this and the that and the complexities and the having a drink later in the week when time did not contend and, ceteris paribus, all would go well. She makes familiar sexual noises and reads and reads and reads. He talks and talks. She stops.

    “What was that Charlie?”

    “It’s this thing you see, Bel, as far as we’re concerned, Barleycorn Building is perfect right now. It’s attracting all the right sorts, if you get my drift.” 

    “You mean you’re not going in?” She’s confused, she likes to be confused.

    “Well, no. Not right now. Not for at least a month anyway. It’s actually working out quite nicely. I’ve got the Bobbies at the ready but there are”, he pauses, “some issues with pay negotiations you see.”

    “Issues? Pay? These are public servants” she is genuinely appalled. 

    “I know. It’s bloody outrageous. But our lot are a hair’s breadth away from being in the Barleycorn themselves most of them. The bloody whinges of my own mob take up more time than the actual job. The less I actually make them work, the better at the moment. Tell you what though, I’ll put it about that we are going in? How’s that?”

    “Bless you Charlie. Bless your heart. But what do you mean by putting it about?”

    “Like you don’t know.” He winks, aural like.

    “I’ve already said stop the Benny Hill.”

    “Talk to our media chums.”

    She hangs up. She makes another call.

    “OK” she says. 

    She hangs up.

    It is 4am.


    Chapter 4

    In which music, art, theft, drugs, life disappear out the back door. I dislike All-in-One Boy.
    And hope starts to grow in The Barleycorn.

    The great, already crumbling building is mooned by the moon. Pokie is asleep. All-in-One-Boy is very much awake and stealing a lamp out of the door to a pile of goodies he’s curating for later selling on Jimmy the Fence in Highgate. He’s piling it on top of the chairs and paintings already there. He wants Pokie awake to nick a van. He can’t drive. He doesn’t want to be burned in a gutter like Burrows. He moves fast, but is slowing visibly. 

    At The Glancings, Belinda is racking her considerable intellect in order to find key elements like cooling off periods, descriptions of works, service level agreements. She had discovered something about payments but despaired that it described how they were all to be made in advance, “because I can afford to, yeah!” as the rubric so inelegantly laid out.

    In Belinda’s head is Stoned from Dido’s Life For Rent album.

    John is bedded down, the hookah bubbles away by his vast, 1,001 Nights styled bed, the hookah hose rests on his chest. He is snoring on his back, a very regal, very assured, starfish.

    In John’s head a usual is, Fix You by Coldplay.

    Nothing plays in Pokie’s head. He still stinks to hell or high heaven and he is dreaming about his family. His father died (that’s me) when the boy was 18 and already gone from the family home. Pokie had been fostered at 14. His mother had gone somewhere or other. Dad stayed on at the family home, smoking blow, watching the telly, listening to old Punk Rock albums, betting on the dogs, flogging stuff off and holding onto other stuff for various acquaintances. 

    Pokie is dreaming that he has to drop by his Mum’s. The house is always immaculate – in reality it was always immaculate before she left and died of a broken heart and knives late one night in a park walking back from her second job. 

    He sees his father (me!) there, spliff in hand, Don’t Dictate blasting away, vacuuming the hall carpet. He exchanges some US dollars and moves into the kitchen where the old man is bleaching ashtrays, spliff in mouth, whispering, “Which one of you bastards hurt someone near and dear to us. Come up here and we’ll kick the shit out of you, you bastard!”

    He buys an eighth of hash with the money changed and slips upstairs to the bathroom to skin up. His father is brushing and Ajaxing the lavatory pan, shouting “You’re in a rut! You’ve got to get out of it, out of it, out of it!!”

    “Dad, why are you always cleaning up?” he asks. 

    I continue to scrub and shout. Pokie slips out of the dream and rolls over. 

    All-in-One-Boy, still moving faster than you or I would consider decent at this time of the morning, he is unscrewing art from walls and stacking it in the service elevator. He already has Jimmy the Fence prepared to move the gear. The paintings are amazing, there’s a Jenny Watson, a John Brack; he knows this because every one of the motherfuckers has a little card next to it saying what it is, who it’s by and what it’s supposed to be about. Albert Namatjiram, Chris Ofili, Caroline Zilinsky, Renoir, Damien Hirst, Chris Pignall. Circles, sheds, dots, more dots, portraits, landscapes, money, money, money. 

    The heating kicks in at 4:30am as the shuts off with an explosive percussion that wakes many of the gym sleepers briefly. The building’s shutters come down as the security cameras black-dot in sequence. All the tapes are wiped and the fire-safe sprinklers shower the kitchens with detergent. Freezers either ice up or start slowly cooking their contents. The building is eating itself, it hates itself, it was made that way. It had shit parents.

    At home in Algiers, the once hesitant architect checks his watch and begins to laugh, and laugh and laugh and laugh until he is sick. Actually sick.

    I’ve realised that I’m looking in on all of these people for a reason. Obviously I keep a weather-eye on Anthony because of our relationship. In so doing I can’t really avoid inclusion in some of the life of the little turd, Hendle. I don’t like him at all. There’s something sneaky about him: All-in-One-Boy? What kind of a name is that? A wanker’s name. 

    The actual fact is that he’s only as waif and stray as he wants to be. Unlike my Anthony who is your actual orphan, that other toerag is living the life predominantly to annoy his parents. That he could leave it at any time, that doesn’t sit well with him or me. The fact that he has no soul is not a good sign either. That happens, being born soul-free, it’s not a mistake or anything, it’s due to one of two things: either (a) the soul is already as full as it can get with lessons learnt and experiences earned but the owner of the soul hasn’t realised this and still wants to go around again (often this ends in suicides and at an early age – I mean you would wouldn’t you, once it’s become apparent that you’re just treading water, you’d move on; (b) it’s sealed itself up and in so doing it has withered away to nothing. This often results in suicide as well, but more often than not in massive amounts of excess, of pouting and sulks, of getting your own way for the sake of getting your own way. You’re not able to let anything else in to charge up the old karmic (or whatever you like to call it, the big boss is quite free with terminology so don’t worry about it over much) so it’s all out-out-out. The whole soul thing is, if I’m honest, a bit out of my league at the moment. I’m still floating about a lot trying to get a handle on the general after-life concept. It’s not as straightforward as you’d like to think. But that’s my story and you’re not here for that.

    As for John and Belinda, I’m damned if I know why I’ve got an oversight on their goings-on. I opted out of the whole, “seeing the future” thing on advice that it would be a bit of a culture shock. Tried it once, and the advice was spot-on, it made me incredibly nauseous, all time mixed together, choices required as to exactly which future I wanted to be able to see. I’m not good with choices.

    Now, the curious architect. I can see him right now in an apartment in Algiers reading the paper and drinking a daiquiri, he’s got remorse in his veins and it will not let him go. All the laughter in the world is not going to rid him of his natural good nature. He’s even started sending what he thinks are anonymous cash donations back to his ex-girlfriend, bless his little heart. For now, however, he’s avoiding remorse as it makes its way remorselessly (as it were) to his spirit and hence to his soul. He’s pretending that it’s not remorse at all, its power. He’s got the power now to brighten up or tarnish other people’s lives. His decision all backed-up with the almighty buck. 

    So, why do I have oversight? My guess is that the law will come into play, probably around that fucking abysmal contract and that Anthony will have to fight the good fight. As I am attached to my boy, it looks as if he’s getting attached to these others. He’s getting quite attached to the place as well. He can see in some of the folks around him that they are too. 

    Right now, there are 423 people in the tower. Well, 439.5 if you deal it in the pregnancies, and no I am not going near that one, I’ll leave that to the powers that be. 423 people in less than two days. That’s some serious pulling power this building has. “Indian burial ground?” you think? Take another guess, for a start this is not the United States. “Ley lines?”, possibly, there are so many of the fucking things who can tell? No, I really can’t tell you, just be satisfied that it’s happening, that the people are coming in all of their colours and shades. 

    I can see them, I move relatively freely within the limits laid down for me and at my request, and I can observe them. But I can’t see into them, not unless they make a connection with the one I should really love. 

    The artist colony on the 21st floor is really starting to make a go of it – there’s already a performance in planning. OK so a number of them are fellow-travellers, wankers and the usual kinds of wannabes that mistake splashing some gloss around on a wall for communicating a vision. But there are some good sorts up there.

    Two bums are having a real go in the kitchen as well, cooking up a storm. They are going to be well pissed off when they go back there later today. But they’re developing a stick-at-it-ness. 

    There are students in the penthouse, nurses on the fifth floor, asylum seekers in the basement (natch), divorced, middle-aged men in the games rooms on the 17t floor, divorced, middle-aged women all over the ninth, tenth and eleventh floors, and there are ghosts all over the shop – seriously, the newsagent on the mezzanine is overflowing with spirits.

    It’s a bit of a shame that so many ghettos should happen, but that’s people for you. It’s 5:30am in your earth time (I love saying that) now and the heat (in your earth therms, OK I’ll stop) is pretty unbearable, so people are waking up and wandering around, bumping into each other because it’s dark what with there being no light and all the shutters having been closed. Everything is compressing and overheating.


    Chapter 5

    In which we discover choices can create inauthentic moments. 

    And smell can override all other senses.

    A month has passed. My Anthony is dead. Still not here though. 

    The wealthy cowardly architect is on the telephone. He’s been called up by Cleghorn, Barnstable, Groundling and Hayes, solicitors at law to attend the inquest. They are advising him of sticky situations, of possible wrinkles and potential liabilities that could not have been foreseen. The architect is listening, vaguely. His brother, the accountant, has already salted away the lottery win and the payments received for Barleycorn. 

    “We may need you to return within the next month in order to help out in the courts.” Junior lawyer, Sam Wells, makes it all sound so blasé but he’s got his finger inside his collar and is pulling for fresh air, needing it to hit his inflaming razor burn. 

    “I don’t think that’s going to be possible really. I’m planning to go to Verbier for some skiing prior to Christmas. I’ve really got nothing to say anyway. I’ve given up architecture. I’m writing a novel.” He gazes out of the window at the sky.

    Junior Wells wants to say, “Oh go on!” but knows he mustn’t. He’s also concerned that the architect hasn’t asked to speak to someone higher up. Clients always ask to speak to someone higher up. Wells is not comfortable with actually speaking with these people for more than a few seconds. He’s certainly not good at convincing them to do something they patently do not want to do. He consults the script given to him by Mr Groundling.

    “Let me assure you, sir, that returning as requested by one of our very senior partners, will certainly be of immense benefit not only to yourself but to the cause of justice. Sir, you will be contributing greatly to the overall wellness of the world in which you are living. Making the sacrifice you are going to make…”, he consults the notes again, “…not go to, to miss out on going skiing, sir…” off he trails, unable to keep it up. He waits.

    The architect is aghast. He’s just seen two planes seemingly missing each other by a whisker out of his window. Or he thinks he has, the total and complete lack of stress he feels about everything has been making him hallucinate a little recently so he can’t be sure.

    “What was that you said? Something about making the world a better place by going skiing?”

    “No, sir. I said that you could make the world a better place by not going skiing. By coming back to contribute to the cause of justice that is. Sir?”

    The architect looks down at his espadrilles and thinks for a while. As soon as the sound of Junior Well’s rabid pen tapping stops he knows what decision he has to make.

    “OK, I’ll come back.”

    “Pardon?” Briefly, Wells waits for the inevitable caveat.

    “I’ll come back if you represent me.”

    “I don’t think that will eventuate, sir. I think that a client of your import will be handed up, sir.”

    “Then I won’t come back.”

    “Can I consult for a moment please, sir?”

    “No.”

    A fix. A right fix. Time to make a decision that could result in either a great deal of responsibility or a great deal of lost revenue. Either way, Wells reckons, it’s going to result in a great deal of unwanted pain. He closes his eyes, tries not to think, tries to let the words come from him. This is the kind of chance that comes along once. He’s been told this on numerous occasions by numerous bloody people who won’t let him alone to get on with his reading and his music. He has to let his true self make the call. He breathes out, calmly.

    “I’m afraid, sir, that I’m not in a position to make that call. Do you want me to hand you up to a person of more authority?”

    The telephone goes dead. The architect sits back and reviews the sky. Not much more has happened. He starts to count his cash-counting pile, this time organising it into notes that are less damaged on a sliding scale beginning with the top, right corner and excluding graffiti as a parameter.

    Junior Wells stands up from his desk and walks towards the door marked, “Mr Groundling Sr”. He knocks, enters and observes Mr Groundling removing his earpiece.

    Groundling is a fat man with an enormous head and fingertips the colour of old scrolls. He is dressed in black with a collarless shirt open at the neck. His suit is the thickness of cartridge paper, it is flecked with white flakes. He sits in a modified and extremely high-backed, Charles Rennie Mackintosh Monk’s chair with no upholstered seat. He is not scowling. He is smiling displaying wonderful teeth – the kind that should belong to somebody at least fifty years younger than his seventy years (they do). His desk is embedded with three 17-inch plasma screens – big desk. The telephone that feeds the earpiece is hidden. His legs never move. He is entirely stable.

    “Other people are laughing at you.” Groundling bends towards the desk, slams both fists down. Leans back and shrieks, “Other people are laughing!”

    Wells turns around and leaves the room, leaves the office, leaves the street. He heads towards the remains of Barleycorn Building. Five minutes into his departure he realises that he’s left his sandwiches in his desk drawer. He turns, returns, enters the offices and experiences the feeling he used to get when he’d pop in on a Saturday to use the computer. It must be the same feeling, he now realises that refugees get when they go home after an absence of 10 years; you know the place, some of it is familiar, but you’d really have to want to be part of it again, because it’s got a life of its own without you, and you’ve had a life external to it. He takes his sandwiches, places his mobile phone on his desk (now only the desk) , breathes out and rejoins his previous route.

    As he walks he finds that he is terrified and happy. He notices the street signs, the cracks in the pavement; he starts to jump to avoid them, to avoid the devil breaking his mother’s back. He can see The Barleycorn. He is approaching from its south side. He can see some banners but he can’t read them. He can smell coffee and garlic. He looks a pretty girl in the eyes as she approaches to walk by him, she smiles at him confidently and continues. He smiles back. He realises that she’s smiling because he is jumping cracks. He is nineteen years old. He’s actually quite alive and very poor. The coffee and garlic are delicious.

    He reaches the place where the doors of The Barleycorn used to be, the revolving doors that would accelerate and send people spinning into the atrium are no longer there, he steps over the threshold. Despite the residual tropical Singapore-in-summer humid heat, he feels very much at home. He sits on a crate near the shell of the vacant front desk, he leans down and puts his hands on the blackened and cracked marble floor. A hand covers his hands. He looks up and sees a girl in a tracksuit. She’s asking him for money for a dance group that is going to travel to Australia. He says no for the first time ever. She moves away to two old fellas sitting by the Westside entrance eating a porridge of some kind. He waves at them all and replaces his hands on the marble floor. They begin to play a song on two battered guitars. He has no idea what the song is but he lifts his head up to look at them. The girl is singing now, so slowly that it could be Billie Holiday rendering Strange Fruit to God himself or it could be your ideal mother singing a lament for the death of your ideal self.

    People come down the stairs, there are no spinning elevators left, they are silent. The evening comes in as the heating moderates.

    “Want some gear bro?” All-in-One-Boy is there. Emaciated, a bit charred but keen as mustard, “Want some gear?” he asks Junior Wells.

    “Gear? Drugs? No thanks.” It’s been a day of No for Junior Wells and he’s getting a bit over it by now and he really does not want to start the slow descent into the hell that is drugs. 

    “Oh, go on” for All-in-One-Boy, “no” is water and he’s one enormous duck’s back, “It’s nice. Don’t believe the hype and all that, the only reason you’re saying no is because you think you should. Why not try to experience something for yourself, eh bro? Or maybe,” he says, moving his feet like a billion-dollar sports star, “you’re not ready for it.”

    “No he’s not ready for it.” I say, but he can’t hear me, obviously.

    “Do you want to get high?” Hendle asks Wells. 

    “No. I don’t know.”

    “Fuck you, mate. This is fucking business. Fuck off, man.”

    “Are you talking to me?”, I ask.

    “Yes, of course. Fuck off”, I am stunned.

    Now, from where I’m sitting, this has all the makings of a fight. So, I’m going to lean into this little turd and tell him to walk away. The little All-in-One-Boy-turd will be nasty – and not in a good way – out of sheer desire for power. Anthony has been stabbed or burnt or crushed or something.

    I can’t deal with him face to face, mano-a-mano right now. OK, I’d be able to let him into a whole bunch of perspective about the eternal this and the interacting life forces that, reincarnation on demand, all that stuff, but he’d ask me some hard questions that I honestly do not have the answers for yet. He’ll ask me why he never had a chance and why I left, why his mother left. Sure, I could send him off to a deity or saint who could lay it all out for him, but where would that leave me? Anyway, I’ve not seen him.

    Selfish? Me? Of course I bloody well am. So are you. So let’s not fuck around with that particular area of debate shall we? It won’t get either of us anywhere. I want to make my son’s afterlife a happy one. Just not right now. If it isn’t obvious by now that I stuff things up. So, now just give me time. Can you hide in heaven? Yes. Is this heaven? I don’t know, do I?

    All-in-One-Boy looks at me, looks back at the marble-clutching junior lawyer, thinks about just how much he misses making love to Pokie and he backs away. He goes to cry. He misses the boy I’m hiding from. Ironic that.


    Chapter 6

    In which there is a death in the family.

    John Campbell-Stuart is getting out of a Mercedes. He is taking the air. There are olive and orange trees around the front of his father’s house. There are mangroves to the east and west. Each has its own eco-specific system, never the twain shall meet.

    His father lives alone save for all the house staff who he keeps on as long as they meditate with him in the mornings and evenings. He supports them, six of them and their family. He ensures that they are home-schooled, clean, well-fed and above all else, he ensures that they are centred. He never asks them to do anything he hasn’t already done, from chopping wood to making paella. He pays them well and is prepared for them to leave at any time. He is self-sufficient in all things.

    He is in bed right now. He has had three strokes in two weeks and he wants to stay alive for his child or someone. He talks to another child, one he killed. It is a private conversation that he is taping on his Chilton 100s reel-to-reel tape machine for later inclusion in the “Archive of Authentic Time”.

    It is a private conversation.

    John marches into the house and sits on one of the beanbags that is close to a landline telephone. He’s come to ask his dad for some advice. John’s used to waiting for his old man to appear. He’s had occasion to wait for a week before, but this man is the only man he is prepared to wait for. Anyway, Belinda is due to arrive in seven minutes and she is always on time so John won’t have to be alone for very much longer.

    He needs to know whether to bother with the Byzantine complications that Belinda has presented him with or just to own up, blame the architect and push through. On the one hand, John, he’s got enough of everything not to have to bother with anything. On the other, he is angry, someone has taken the piss. Someone has interfered with his balance and that could mean that he has a chink in his armour that could somehow impede his progress. No matter how much stuff he’s got going on: spiritual, temporal and material, he seriously doesn’t want to repeat himself in this life or in any other. Having reviewed his life constantly in trips, hypnotisms, hash acid meditations, sensory deprivations, sensory overloads, fasting, Blakeian excesses, trances, transcendentals, Endentals, cold, heat, sadism, masochism, primal therapy, and driving fast with chicks on his dick, he is aware that repetition without the correct underlying vibe is the deadend of universal truth. His dad has told him so too.

    He meditates until Belinda arrives, which she does seven minutes later. 

    She has been working hard, taking the dog – Carol, after Carol King – out for walks since 6:30am. She got in her car at 8:30. It’s Saturday and she arrived at 2:30pm. She is in a foul mood, having had once again to review notes on land leases provided to her by a senior – wrong, again. She wants a drink, a movie, a swim and not much else until at least this evening. She knows, however, that she has to draft a last will and testament, and that is always wearing for everyone concerned. She also knows that Barleycorn Building is going to cost a great deal of compensation money even though the dead and injured were all homeless, mad or both, and consequently of no real value as even they would admit.

    She enters the house, kisses John on the head, “He’s asked me to go straight up, read this and remember as much of it as you can”, she says as she heads upstairs.

    “Eh? I didn’t even know he was here yet?” He drops the thing she’s given him to read. 

    “Did you bother to go and see,” she asks from the top of the stairs. “He’s not well. He’s dying.” She goes into the bedroom.

    John is wondering whether or not his father dying is a good or bad thing. After all, the old man has been banging on about moving on to the next stage for as long as John can remember. 

    It’s going to mean quite a large gap in his life. Probably going to be bigger than when Nanny passed or when the grandparents ploughed into the mountainside on the way to the Buddy Holly convention. You’d have to assume so. John isn’t entirely certain. I’m sure. It will and he will make the most of it until the day he too dies, and that’s not telling the future, it’s common sense.

    On the one hand,  no more Pa to talk to. 

    On the other, there are the additional funds to consider, unless Pa’s gone and made one of those “give it all to good causes”, which is unlikely. The will! Belinda’s got to be here to sort out the will. John moves rapidly to the kitchen where he gets a servant to set out the ginseng tea things and arrowroot biscuits as the kettle boils. He selects a suitable face from the armoury, not too sad (he might not be supposed to know) but not too much levity either (he might have been supposed to know). He gets the servant, Ming-Ming or Pan-Pan or some other panda bear like name, and makes his way sadly but not too sadly, to his father’s futon which is placed out on the wide, wooden, west-facing balcony. 

    Pandit Vasant Rao Kadnekar is vocalising on some old vinyl in the background as the Jasmine and Jacaranda blur the air. The old man is sitting up on a pile of comfortable cushions on his futon. His eyes are closed and he looks very old. He has been tearing the hair from his beard and head because he can no longer speak and this is frustrating him. He is tapping out messages on a Stephen Hawking voice machine.

    “Mumma must be looked after at all costs. She can’t look after herself. We must make sure that Cadrew and offspring Cadrews are supplied with everything they need to maintain the house and her.” It sounds like an adding machine making sure that compensation payments are ordered for its family of calculators. 

    John stands in the doorway. He is shaking. His father’s calming voice is gone, which sort of answers his earlier conundrum. 

    “Look after the animals. Make payments to petting zoos as mentioned in earlier correspondence. Make provision for house staff. Make provision for schools in Calcutta, Dhaka, Darwin, Birmingham and somewhere in Vanuatu. Maximum class size is 20 pupils. Curriculum as previously outlined. Only the poorest need apply. Make provision for LSD research. Make provision for cannabis and hemp lobbying. Increase security in Tasmania. Increase security in Arkansas. Submit all rock, Beat and trek memorabilia to Powerhouse Museum, Sydney. Submit all Burroughs crap to the British Library (that should annoy them).” He tries to laugh but the stroke has paralysed his left side so all that happens is a lop-sided leer. 

    John moves forward rapidly and, placing the tray on the low side-table designed by George Nakashima for Pa Campbell-Stuart personally, he sits at his father’s right hand side. 

    “What about me, Pa? I have a court case to fight”, he pauses and looks to Belinda for advice, she frowns, he understands. He continues, “Don’t die, dad.” He says. This is the moment of truth. Ask the question.

    “Don’t be concerned about the material things, John”, rasps his father’s voice-box. 

    Belinda at the foot of the futon can’t help herself, she makes a derisory eyebrow raise. 

    “I won’t Pa. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll look after Mumma.” John’s in tears. Real, whole tears are coming from him and he has no control over them. He’s noticed the scars on his dad’s head and face. The man has shrunk and now appears to be the short man he actually is. He’s wearing an extra large t-shirt with a mandala printed white on a dark green background and the neck ring is somewhere near his nipples. His neck itself is all vein and sinew connecting with his shoulders like the root system of an ancient tree connects to the ground. 

    John honestly can’t stop himself from sobbing. He’s trying to catch his breath and at the same time he’s realised that he’s cradling his father’s head in his arms and stroking the old man’s hair. Pa’s breath stinks to high heaven. It reeks of garlic, coriander and rot. Sliced up, harsh groans come from inside his mouth and John thinks that he hears words that he can’t translate but can understand. Long sentences packed tight. 

    “Of the peace of the peace of the peace of the peace…” he thinks he hears. But he doesn’t, I’m telling you.

    Belinda walks to the edge of the balcony, looks into the trees, the canopy constructed for the birds and monkeys. She’s never liked the old man; too full of shit. All this maudlin crap is wearing her down. No more than a sentimental attempt to draw some particular closure to a life that has basically been thrown away on a search for life. She’s seen the books, and the old man has contributed nothing to the family capital that already existed. OK, most of the time he’s lived on the interest, give him that, but as for providing more value, it’s not been that sort of a quest. She doesn’t trust quests. They tend to be open ended and more about the journey than the goal. Goals are what make the world turn. Journeys are time wasted on views of passing things. 

    All she can hear is crying and gurgling. Whoever said it was right, we do go out the way we came in. Babies in and babies out. She also wishes that the annoying, whining, music would stop. She breathes gently and snatches a look at messages that have appeared in her silenced phone. She texts back responses to dry cleaners, the garage, her new literary agent and the caterer. The sounds from behind her have quietened. She turns around and sees John, foetal – as is his wont – with his father’s right hand on his son’s ankle. The left hand is slate. His face is flat and grey. His eyes are milky. He moans.

    She returns to her position at the foot of the bed, opens the laptop once again, and he continues to relate his last will and testament. The sun is setting as a fight, a monkey fight, breaks out in the trees. They are fighting over food or sex or territory or something that can’t fight back.

    The music stops.

    She looks through the record collection wishing that someone had ripped the lot to a decent format instead of this aged nonsense and finds an LP at random. She puts the stylus on down and as the noise begins she enters her own escapist state.

    She don’t like the music, she doesn’t like the words, she doesn’t like the sentiments,

    Well, money certainly can buy you love, she thinks.

    The old man has sat bolt upright and is typing, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha COME HERE hah hah haha” incessantly on this keyboard. Belinda stays exactly where she is. Deathbed scene or no, she has no inclination to find out what he’s on about outside of the business at hand. For all she knows another tiny but massive explosion has occurred inside his brain and he’s turned into some spastic sex attacker. Or maybe he wants to impart yet another truism.

    John is silent, foetal. She looks the old man in the working eye and spits at him, full in the face. He can’t move to wipe it away. 

    “You never really did anything much did you, Stephen? You just soft-cocked your way around the world visiting all the places that you figured were The Places. You’re a spiritual tourist aren’t you? A godless dilettante. As for your family! Your wife fucks a monumental Buddha in your own front yard and your son, well, he’s the spitting image of you.” 

    He waggles a finger and begins to type once again. “Please turn the music off.”

    She doesn’t.

    He continues, “You’re one hundred percent correct and at the same time wrong. Stop raising your eyebrows like that. I didn’t…”

    “Want to be born into wealth and privilege.” I’ve heard that one. You said that one in Montreal, in your house in Montreal, or was it Mont Blanc or Monte Casino, I forget, there are so many of them, one of the ones you fucked me in.

    “No, not that, you stupid girl. I didn’t have to worry, so I didn’t worry”, he machines at her.

    She frowns.

    He backspaces over what he was going to type next. It’s dark outside now. The automatic lighting has come on, all very sombre and slightly golden. Jani, one of the housemaids, puts her head into the room and decides that it’s not her place to interrupt such an obviously holy moment. She backs out and goes back to the kitchen to continue watching Punked while reading a gossip magazine. She’s laughing at the pictures of the fat women gone thin, and gasping at the dashing men gone bad, and generally having a lovely time with her sisters. 

    The old man types and his mechanics speak, “As for the family money, well, when it comes down to it there is only so much you can do about it.”

    She frowns again.

    She’s enjoying this. He’s about to die and she’s here to see it.

    Belinda gets herself a drink. A vodka. Ice. She looks through the record collection, her back to the old man. She knows that there must be some cocaine in the house somewhere. It’s a comfort to her to know that she hasn’t gone looking for it. Her plan is to abstain for a while. See if the brain still functions at a higher level that way. She sips and recalls that the old man had suggested that idea to her. She’d expected him to be a stoner, but he’d quit the lot in 1974: booze, drugs, fags. He kept booze and drugs in the house to challenge himself and, in my opinion, to watch other people do them.

    I’ve seen him, alone, spending long evenings skinning up endless spliffs and placing them around the house, then counting them again the next day, the next week, the next year. Chopping out lines and putting them in custom-made glass tubes. I’ve watched him soaking incredibly beautiful pieces of paper in Owsley’s acid. I’ve seen him decanting bottle after bottle of wine and spirits. He cries his eyes out when he does this. He won’t be doing it again. 

    Over the years she’s had a few conversations with him, usually when John wasn’t there, that lowered her guard to critical levels. He could act the role of a really lovely man. She takes a sip. She remembers talking to him about abortion and love. Those two separate conversations got to her in tears and decisions. 

    She finishes a second vodka and pours a third. She puts on another record. Back to the old man. Her back to the old man.

    “Why are you doing this to me?” The lack of an inflection in the voice makes it easier for her to interject her own feelings into the query. She doesn’t answer, there is no possible point to an answer. She hasn’t thought one through. She really does want some coke though. Short burst energy with a dangerous history. It would take her mind off the matters in hand as she considers:

    Will it be any good? 

    Will the rush be depressing?

    What will this rush be like?

    Aren’t all rushes the same?

    How beautiful am I?

    Do I need this cigarette?

    Could I handle crack?

    Do I need to fuck John one last time before I get married?

    Did all those people really die in the building?

    Am I a good person?

    Didn’t Freud recommend coke for therapy?

    Do I look OK?

    Does that matter?

    Do I look good?

    Do I look great?

    What is he saying…

    Introversion at warp speed. She’s trained herself to do that. She doesn’t take any because she asked enough times to know the answers. She’s made a decision to keep at arm’s length those things that limit her. I don’t blame her. I’ve gone back over her catalogue. Believe me she’s got no reason for comfort in a deathbed scene, which between you and me is where she is. 

    Family members died on her like pigeons fed poisoned bread by crows. Dropped at her feet one of them, an uncle, did. Cracked his head on the fridge as he fell with the aneurysm bursting. She was or is twelve. Pardon my inability to deal with tenses – death does that. 

    The family deaths come as one six-month event when she’s twelve: Grandma Burton, Granddad Burton, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Phil, Aunty Sharon, Uncle Bill, dad, Uncle Bill, David, Grandma Dylan. At Grandma Burton’s lying-in, she curses God, challenged him to a fight she knew she couldn’t win, cries and swears in the church (all in her head).

    At Uncle Bill II’s funeral a reaction was born in her that getting too close to these people would lead to more tears and hurt. She decides to better herself as an act of defiance against the Santa-faced big boy in heaven. 

    I’ve seen a conversation between her and the old man in which she related this story and he’d asked a question about her distinction between “a reaction being born in her” and her “making a decision”. She got stoned. I would have as well. Way too nit-picky for me.

    Belinda emerges from her reverie. She finds that she’s scared.

    There is this bloody figure – a man who has featured as prominently in her life as her own father dying in front of her, and then what?

    She shakes herself down. A water. Cold. Swift. Back to the old man. Her back is to the old man. Here’s the situation in her mind: the immobile, foetal son whimpering slightly and then silent. The fighting monkeys are screaming at each other as they tear something apart. The sickly yellow ambient light that doesn’t light the room. The inane laughter, or the laughter at the inane, from the depths of the house. 

    She drinks her vodka and pours another. She keeps her back to the old man. No matter what he’s got in mind, she can take him. If he’s genuinely ill and has come up with this, admittedly out of character, arrangement it’ll be even easier to take him down. She works out and has decades on him. He’s weak, always has been.

    She can take John as well. No problem there. She could probably take him with one sharp word to the brain. He has to be ill though. No one would deliberately get themselves into the state he’s in for a gag. That makes things more complicated. That adds levels of unpredictability above those usually exhibited by the spoilt brat brigades. These same brats are deeply unpredictable – after all, they set the standards for behaviour and to be able to set one standard is to be able to dismiss another. Belinda knows not to take anything at face value.

    “These people are not to be trusted ever. The only ones worse are the middle classes because they are so incredibly dull. Watch the toffs, Belly-girl, watch them close. They can go years and years without showing their colours, but one day ‘Pow!’ and you’re forgotten. They’ll break your fucking heart and then ask why you’re not laughing along with them about it.”

    Her elder brother had told her this. From experience. She remembers him. She remembers good people, days and nights but she also remembers when she didn’t feel lucky because the people around her didn’t feel lucky.

    “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re going to be dead soon and I won’t have the chance to say it so that you can respond. I can’t do denial, there is no point in bargaining, I don’t do despair, so in order to get to acceptance I’m having to do the only one left that’s available to me and that’s anger. As I have no anger at myself for your condition and imminent death and I have no one else to blame, it’s going to be anger at you.” 

    “Good show. Well done”, says the machine. “That’s clear thinking. Always my problem that, no clear thinking. Now can we continue with finishing my will please?”

    John stirs, farts, rolls back over and searches for his dad’s hand, goes deeper into defensive sleep.

    Belinda turns around, laughing at the old man’s pure effrontery, ready to reply. But, with one last quip, he is dead.


    Chapter 7

    In which two old men speak and two young men don’t.

    “Where the fuck am I? This is not Nirvana!”

    “Calm down mate. As usual, it’s a shock to the system”, I told him.

    I remembered my previous time coming round after death. After that last little spat of the breathing and aching and pain then the confusion, ages of it. But then, bim-bang-bong! Shazaaam! It all comes back doesn’t it? What is the use of that?

    “You’re still on corporeal time, mate”, I’m telling him.

    The one thing that gives any of us stability, the beginning and ending. Knowing they’re there. It’s the middle, like hope, that fuck’s you up. Looking back, I hate all that being alive. But that’s the power of hindsight.

    “Calm down, mate. How many times do we have to do this before at least you can deal with it? You’re on your knees weeping, reacting to the whiplash and unhappy as all hell. Every single time it’s the same thing. We have to spend ages just getting the language sorted out. Do you want to move on to the next stage or what?”

    Every time he dies we go through this. Even if he dies before me, I get here and we do this. Sometimes he’s just rocking backwards and forwards, having blasted himself into a state of non-language. When you’re here, language is quite important. Nothing exists so describing it is essential to get round the shock.

    Last time he told me he’d done that by imagining small disabled children throwing themselves off rocks by force of spasticity, crashing into flocks of seagulls and having their bodies pecked to shreds before being impaled on the rocks below.

    He’d cried and cried and then realised that, well, they’d be as dead as him and, well, where’s the big deal there? As ever he’d let rip with a tirade of invective and expletives at “God” who is convinced is responsible for the whole thing. Fortunately, this time I had Anthony to help out. 

    If I could find him that is.